History of Nils Bengtsson and Johanna Johansdotter’s Family

I received a copy of a history from Julie Jonas Kowallis. It is attached to Johanna’s profile in FamilySearch. Whoever compiled or rewrote the previous version seems to have mixed in references and stories related to Johanna’s son and grandson as if they were Johanna’s husband or son. Both emigrated to Utah at different times and had different trips. Further, this author edited out parts of the other history that seem to be passed down, although not verified. Some of the other history is missing, I will share it if I can find the missing second page. 

I have previously written about Johanna. I make only minor corrections within brackets. Nils and Johanna’s daughter, Agneta, is my Great Great Grandmother through her daughter Annetta “Annie” Josephine Nelson, who married Joseph Jonas.

~

The country of Sweden is about the same size as the state of California. Southern Sweden is made up of flat, fertile plains. The lan (which means country) borders have changed very little since they were established. Each lan is subdivided into smaller units that are known as parishes. 

Little is known about Swedish history before 800 AD. About this time two different tribes of Vikings entered Sweden. The Svear, who lived in the eastern parts, and the Gotar, who lived in the western parts. THey were almost continuously at war with one another. It was only after the introduction of Christianity in the 9th century that they united and formed a nation. The name Sweden comes from the phrase Svea rike, which means “Kingdom of the Svear.”

For many generations the farming class comprised most of Sweden’s population. The farmer who owned his land was usually quite stable. However, trades-men could travel great distances to obtain employment in their professions, often seeking a good position in the city. There are many lakes and streams in Sweden, so it is logical to think fishermen and seamen would have resided along the coasts or lakes. 

The people of Sweden are known to be energetic, hardworking people who value order and tidiness.

Our ancestors Nils Bengtsson and Johanna Johansdotter’s families were among the parish district of Halland in Sweden. Nils came from a long line of tall strong men of the north. Legend has it that one of his relatives was so large and strong that he was considered a giant. He could pick up two ordinary sized men, one in each fist, and bump them together. Nils was a big man, handsome and strong. He possessed unusual physical strength. An attribute many of his [descendants] would inherit. 

We have no details as to where or how Nils and Johanna met but we know that when Nils was 28 years old and Johanna 17 they were married on July 4, 1830. Johanna affectionately called Nils “her big handsome man.” They were blessed with eight children, raising seven of them to adulthood. 

The Nils Bengtsson family lived in the usual country home in Sweden. There was a long building on the south with the family residence in the east end and the west end was used for pete or turf and wood. They had a building on the north side where the cattle and the hay and grain were stored. Thatch roofs were the rule for the ordinary farm house. On the ease side of the house was a path running south past a meadow and then over a hill covered with trees. On the west there was a road leading down through the green and across a stream through a field to the north. It is difficult in our day to imagine what it would be like to live in a small one room home with a family of seven children. 

Although freedom of worship is guaranteed by the law in Sweden over 90 percent of the population belong to the Lutheran church, which is the state church. During the 1800’s missionaries from [The] Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, or the [Mormons], began to proselyte in Sweden.

Sometime in the [1850s] missionaries called at the home of Nils and Johanna. At the time Nils was very ill. Their one room home was divided by a curtain to separate the area where Nil’s bed was. Even though he was very ill at the time he listened intently to what those missionaries said. Later he called his son Nils to his bedside and said, “What those men are telling us I feel it is right. I will not live long enough to join their church, but I want you to listen to them and if you feel that it is right you must embrace it.” Shortly after this on March 12, 1859 Nils died.

Two years passed between Nils death and the [family’s] acceptance of Mormonism. But when the Bentsson family were baptized they embraced the gospel with sincerity of heart and a love for its doctrines and principles. [Johanna was baptized a member on 11 May 1861. Agnetta was baptized 10 November 1863, Lars 5 May 1860, Ingjard 5 May 1861, Christina 4 February 1866, and Nils Jr 5 May 1860. Johann joined 7 September 1893 after immigration to Utah. The other two were after their deaths. Bengta and Borta did not join or immigrate to Utah.] Nils and Johanna’s son Nils [anglicized to Nels in United States] said that the songs of Zion filled their hearts and minds. The saints throughout the world were encouraged to emigrate to Utah to be with the main body of the church. Nils said, “I had a birds eye view of Zion in my soul and I yearned to go there.” So with a call from a Prophet and songs of Zion ringing in their hearts, the Bengtsson family began to prepare for the long journey to join with the Saints in Utah. Prior to their departure little Johan Peter, who was 6 years old, gave all of his toys away. I can’t even imagine the faith and courage that Johanna must have had. She was 49 years old at the time and she was leaving her family, her friends and her beloved homeland. The family loaded all their earthly belongings that they could carry and began their trek to America. They left Sweden because of their testimonies of the restored gospel of Jesus Christ and their convictions in its teachings. 

Nils wrote of this experience, “the family hustled along the rock paved sidewalks of Halmstad to the coast. The noise of the horses feet and the rumble of the vehicles on the rock paved road drowned all of the voices of the little ones who complained of the unceremonious haste of departure. All were safely on board, the gang planks withdrawn, before we realized that we were moving. We could see that men on the shore were being left behind… As we glided out on the calm blue waters. As we Denmark we say the harbor at Copenhagen covered with sails and booming of cannons. The dense smoke made it difficult to see the city. Germany and Denmark were at war. We sailed and entered the city from the back just before sundown. We had a long way to walk but it was worthwhile. We saw the prettiest homes, lawns, shrubbery, and statues; such as a man on a horse with beautiful decorations representing warriors and noblemen. That even I first heard the Danish language, though odd at first I soon got accustomed to it and learned to understand it.” They sailed from Denmark to Norway on their way to Hamburg, Germany passing between Holland and Belgium. 

On Friday, April 18, 1862 Johanna and her children boarded the ship “Electric” and sailed from Hamburg with 336 Saints all bound for Utah. Elder Soren Christofferson was in charge of the Saints and H.J. Johansen was the Captain of the ship. The emigrants were from Holland and other conferences in Denmark and from the Norrkooping Conference in Sweden. The “Electric” sailed down the Elbe to Bluckstadt Roads, arriving there about noon. Here anchor was cast near the ship “Athenia,” which had another company of emigrating Saints on board. At this time there were 335 emigrants on board the “Electric and 486 on the ‘Athenia.'” The “Electric” lifted anchor April 22nd and sailed to a point off the coast of Hanover, where anchor was again dropped and the ship waited for the wind to change. Favored at last with good wind the “Electric” made the final start for America April 25th, sailing out into the North Sea. Once again Nils tells of their experience, “I remember traveling through a city, the streets were lined with wagons all loaded with all kinds of meat, beef in particular. We set sail that evening with beef cattle in the hold, sheep on the deck, and the passengers on the middle floor. When daylight came we were all easing ourselves by [emptying] our poor stomachs down into the hole.” After crossing England and setting foot at several ports they finally boarded the ship that took them to America. Before sailing, President John Van Cott came on board and assisted organizing the emigrating Saints, who were divided into nine districts, in each from 25 to 40 persons. Nils wrote of this experience, “We got on board the great ship that carried us across to America. When we boarded it it stood so high out of the water that it was quite a climb to get on. We had to wait some time while the sailors and others loaded rails and other heavy freight into the hold. I have tried to forget this part of the journey. Our rations were raw beef, lard, and hard soda crackers and water, mustard and salt. The passengers would take their turn at cooking their rations of meat and sometimes they never got to cook their meat. The winds and the waves were so high sometimes that the ship rolled from one side to the other, the flag on the main mast would touch the waves and this could be seen by looking straight up through the hole. Trunks and boxes had to be tied fast to the beds on the sides of the ship. Some times passengers as well as sailors and some women helped to pump water out of the vessel.”

It was stated that unity and harmony existed among the emigrants during the entire journey. A number of meetings were held on board the ship during the voyage and at least one marriage took place and one child was born. But many also lost their lives because of diphtheria and measles. After 49 days on the ocean the ship arrived safely in the New York Harbor and the emigrants landed at Castle Gardens on Friday, June 6, 1862. Upon arriving in New York there were merchants who were selling their goods along the dock. Nils approached one who was selling what he thought was the most beautiful red fruit that he had [ever] seen, he later learned that they were tomatoes. All the money he had was 5 cents, but he gladly spent it for one of those delicious looking fruits. Much to his surprise he found it to be the nastiest thing he had ever tasted. He told the merchant this and asked for his 5 cents back. After a good laugh the merchant [returned] his 5 cents. 

Here the company met the Saints who had crossed on the “Athenia.” Both companies left New York Jun [9th], 1862 and arrived at Florence, Nebraska, Jun 19th. Lars Bengtsson, the oldest son, who was probably 27 at the time, purchased an oxen team and wagon that would take their family the rest of the way to Zion. They left Florence on the 29th of July 1862. Their captain was Joseph Horne. There was a total of 570 Saints, 52 oxen teams and wagons. 

The first few days of the journey some difficult was experienced, as the oxen, who were not used to Scandinavian orders and management, would often follow their own inclination to leave the road and run away with the wagons, but after some practice on the part of their inexperienced teamsters things became much better. 

Their oxen team gave out many times and the Elders administered to them and they would revive and trudge on. Upon crossing a river one oxen gave out and Lars quickly let the animal loose and put the yoke on his own shoulders and pulled along with the other oxen through the muddy [current] to the dry bank. It was said that Lars was a mighty man. Nearly all able bodied men and women had to walk most of the way. Some of the women rode in the wagons across the larger rivers, while they would wade across the smaller streams like the men. Sometimes the women and children were carried across the streams by the men when it was feared that the oxen could not pull the wagons with their heavy loads. 

Nils tells us in his life history that crossing the plains was a very thrilling and adventuresome as they came in contact with the wild frontier and Indians. While crossing the plains Nils along with a group of teenage boys decided one day to go a considerable [distance] from the wagon train and explore the area. One of the teenagers, pointing to an island in the middle of the river, said, “Lets all swim out to it.” They were all excited about this suggestion, so off came all of their clothes which were folded and left in neat piles along the river bank. In they jumped and swam out to the island. They landed and laid down on it. It had no animal life on it and seemed like a paradise to them. However, as they did so they found it was just a floating mass of sod and trees that had broken off from the bank upstream. They immediately turned back and tried to swim to shore, but to their dismay, they found they were too far down stream and the river banks were now rocky cliffs. They were growing very tired as they searched for a place to crawl out of the river. They prayed they could find a spot, and they did find one, their spirits lifting until they found it was infested with huge snakes. They floated on their backs until they reached a place on the river where they could get out. Thank goodness it was now getting dark because they were naked. They followed the road back to camp and whenever a wagon would come by they would have to run and hide behind bushes. It was very late when they got back to their camp. 

In the meantime a search party was sent to search for the boys and when they found their clothes on the river bank they were all presumed dead. 

As Nils neared his mother’s camp site, he could see his sister Christina outside by the camp fire baking bread. He hid himself behind some bushes and called out to Christina to bring him some clothes. She dropped what she was doing and called out, “Oh Nils ghost.” Nils called again, “don’t be foolish, bring me some clothes.” There was much rejoicing in the champ when it was discovered the boys were not dead. 

There were other exciting experiences as they crossed the plains. One day while they were crossing the North [Platte] River one of the brethren began to go down in a whirlpool. Although Nils was young he was an excellent swimmer, he quickly dove in and swam to the man. The man grabbed on to Nils and Nils pulled him to shore. 

The Saints often gathered berries for food. One day while Nils was gathering berries he because occupied with trying to find the berries and had not noticed that the wagon train had moved on. He picked up his pail and started running after them. All of a sudden a big Indian on horse-back swooped down upon him, trying to grab him as he leaned over the side of his horse. But, Nils was quick and dodged and ducked his attempts until the Indian spied some scouts from the company and fled. (Indians often succeeded in capturing young white boys and then would raise them as Indian Braves.)

L-R: Johanna Benson, Johanna Icabinda Benson, John Irven Benson, Nels Ernst Benson, Mary Ann Angel Works holding Merrill Lamont Benson.

Upon arriving in Salt Lake Johanna and her family first settled in the Sandy-Crescent area. Here they homesteaded 40 acres on land and built a small sod and log home. They farmed and raised cattle. Later Nils went to work for a man named John Nielson from Sanpete Valley and Nils moved to Spring City. At some point in time Johanna went to live with Nils and his family. She died and is buried in Spring City. Other members of the family settled in different pioneer communities that were being settled at that time. Johan Peter our ancestor who was the youngest of the eight children grew up in the Sandy-Crescent area. When he was 27 years of age he married Amanda Josephine Peterson and they became the parents of 7 children. 

History of Plain City Pt 4

I have two copies of the History of Plain City, Utah. The front indicates it is from March 17th 1859 to present. As far as I can tell, the book was written in 1977. At least that is the latest date I can find in the book.

One copy belonged to my Grandparents Milo and Gladys Ross. My Grandpa has written various notes inside the history which I intend to include in parenthesis whenever they appear. They add to the history and come from his own experience and hearing.

I will only do a number of pages at a time. I will also try to include scanned copies of the photos in the books. These are just scanned copies of these books, I have not tried to seek out originals or better copies.

History of Plain City March 17th 1859 to present, pages 44 through 57.

THE LIFE STORY OF MARY ANN CARVER GEDDES

SUBMITTED BY HER GRANDDAUGHTER

SELMA GEDDES SUMMERS

“SAND IN HER SHOES”

            This is a task I have always wanted to do yet now I sit down to write the facts of my Grandmother’s life, I feel quite inadequate to do justice to her story.

            There are some things about her life that even she has forgotten. There are other things I am sure she would ask me not to write just now. There are many things that should be written but that are difficult to put into this account. I will do then the best I can from my memory of her stories and from accounts written by others who have seen fit to write of her life.

            “It’s a good world, but it takes a lot of grit to get along in it. Sometimes you just have to put a little sand in your shoes.”

            Have you ever had Aunt Min tell you this? Then you are one of the lucky ones, for that means you are one of the lucky ones whose paths has crossed the path of a woman whose influenced must have made you a little better.

            Perhaps you were fortunate enough to spend some time in her friendly old kitchen. Were you tired when you came, or blue, or a little discouraged? Even the sight of the old adobe house with its trim neat lawns and bright flowers must have mad you feel a little better and when her white head appeared (it’s been white so long) and both hands were stretched out to greet you, whatever burden you were bearing must have felt a little lighter. And while you were rested or unburdened yourself, Aunt Min bustled about and soon you found yourself sitting at a table loaded down with large pink slices of the most delicious ham you ever tested, tiny new potatoes cooked in milk with sprinkles of parsley and crusty slices of bread fresh from the oven and juicy thick wedges of black currant pie. One’s troubles are never as bad when the stomach is full she often said. And then she listened if you wanted to talk or she told you of experiences that were similar to yours that would help solve your own problems, then she told you of God and you left with a loaf of warm bread under the other, knowing that truly you been helped by a good woman.

            And when you had gone, more than likely, she out her old blue sun bonnet on her white head, tied a bucket round her waist and went out into the hot sun to pick more currants and strawberries or apples, so that the next time you came she would be ready for you.

            This remarkable woman was born on October 2, 1857, in Kaysville, Davis County, a daughter of John and Mary Ann Eames Carver. Her parents were deeply religious who left England and came to America because of love of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.

            Her only recollection of her Kaysville home was her nightly prayer when she asked God to bless “the Weavers, the Carvers, and stubby legged Jones.”

            When she was two years old, the family moved to Plain City. Here they lived in a dirt cellar furnished with furniture made by the father’s own hands—table, beds and even a little chair for little Minnie. The cupboards were a ledge dug in the dirt wall. At the side of a four-poster bed made of posts set upright and rawhide strips crosswise to support the tick was Minnies bed. Two poles placed horizontally one end resting on edge of Mother’s bed, one end driven in the dirt wall and rawhide strips on which the straw tick was placed. The blue and white calico valance was quite stylish as it hung in folds from the high posts and hid the boys’ trundle bed which was pulled out at night and hidden in the daytime.

            She loves to tell the stories of her childhood, especially those she remembers of a beloved mother who passed away far too young. She tells of how her mother reared in England by parents who were considered in those days to be financially fairly well off, had the grit and determination to make a good life for her husband and children out in the wilderness. She likes to tell how her mother sold her beautiful dresses that she had brought from England to obtain food for her children and how her mother crawled to the cabin door to milk a cow to obtain milk for her children when she had a new baby, when the father had been delayed. Yet one of the strongest recollections in her life was the suffering of her mother during frequent child birth and it was one of the things which influenced her entire life.

            Her early girlhood was spent much as all pioneer children. She helped make soap, starch, candles, she learned to spin cord and knit besides there was milking, churning, sewing, shoe making and cooking to be done. Most of the water was carried from the spring below the hill, but sometimes she would carry water from the well driven by Thomas Singleton because it made better tea than the spring water.

            With the other children she helped gather greasewood for soap because ashes from this bush had more lye content that sagebrush.

            From Aunt Rachel, her father’s second wife, she learned much of knitting and crocheting. Years later her children and many of her grandchildren’s clothes were made prettier and fancier by her spinner – it was always lumpy, but she knit her own stockings when she was ten years old. Her first crochet hook was made from the hard inner core of sagebrush, scraped with a piece of glass. Lucky too are her children and grandchildren who own one of the beautiful hand made quilts she has made.

            Along with the other children she went to school under Mr. McQuire and took turns with what few books and smooth boards to write on that were available. In the winter there were shoes to wear made from leather from hides her father took to worn, but in the summer she and her brothers ad sisters went barefoot to save the shoes.

            Her first pair of button shoes were purchased at a store owned by Jappa Folkman. It was in an adobe house that has since been destroyed. It was there too she tasted her first piece of peppermint candy which Mr. Folkman broke up and passed around for all to taste.

            Some of her earliest recollections are of the days when the railroad first came in 1869. The school children saw the smoke rising from the engine stationed at the Utah Hot Springs. They mad one bound out of school, ran across to the Hansen’s and stood upon a shed to get a better view. On the way back, Mr. McQuire waited at the door and as the children filed past each received a crack on the hand. Next day, however, school was dismissed so that all could go to the Springs and see this new wonder.

            Another exciting event was the day the smoke could be seen at Promontory where the railroads met and the golden spike driven.

            She also likes to tell how the grasshoppers came and she says, “sharpened their teeth on the fence at night to be ready in the morning”. The grasshoppers plague lasted for about seven years. She says, “We drove grasshoppers when they were little, we drove them when they were big—from morning until evening with the exception of a few hours during the middle of the day at which time hoppers would rise, circle about in the air with a humming sound much like the noise of the airplanes you now hear overhead. They were in such numbers they shadowed the sun making a shady spot on the ground below. At night the group would light on fences covering boards until it looked black with their bodies. The settlers tried to plant fruit trees and bushes, currants, gooseberries and such to replace the natural shade the hoppers destroyed but it seemed almost a losing battle. She remembers covering a lone strawberry plant almost ready to bear in the morning the grasshoppers had crawled under the pan and eaten the entire plant. Broken-hearted she went to her mother who told her not to worry, God would take care of things and sure enough He did, she says.

            When she was 12 years of age her mother died, leaving John, George, Minnie, Willard, Joseph, Parley and Nancy. Nancy passed away when she was 11 years old with inflammation of the bowels or appendicitis. Although Aunt Rachel was very good to the children it seemed that her brothers turned more and more to sister Minnie and continued to do so all the days of her life and she has lived to see them all pass to their reward.

            At 15 years of age, she began her public career as a teacher in the Sunday School. John Spires was the First Superintendent, Mr. Boothe Assistant. The Bible, Testament, 1st and 2nd Reader were the text books used. She remembers her Father going to Salt Lake to buy books. He took with him a big barrel of molasses, corn and wheat which had been donated by townspeople to be exchanged for books. She taught Sunday School from 1872 until 1879, teach Book of Mormon and Arithmetic.

            In 1875 the M.I.A. was organized in Plain City and she was among its first members. By this time she was a lovely young lady of 18 years and she had a great dramatic talent. The best entertainment of the day was the dramas enacted by the young people and in these she always had a leading part. Her eyes still sparkle when she gives small excerpts from these old plays. Another popular form of entertainment was the band concerts and the young neighbor of the Carvers, William Geddes took a leading part in these, William was a steady quiet boy who paid court to her in great seriousness. But there were other young men who took sought her hand and it wasn’t until she was almost 20 years old she decided that William was the man to whom she wanted to entrust her life. She married him in August of 1877 and went to live in Salt Lake where her husband was working as a stone cutter on the L.D.S. temple. This was a special mission and the men who received their call from President Brigham Young were required to stay there and only return home on special occasions. Her husband became an expert stone cutter. It was particular work done with a chopping knife and dust blown away until the desired shape was obtained. Some of the balls on the outside of the temple were made by William Geddes.

            It was in Salt Lake that her first baby Elizabeth was born and in a few short months died. This too was another experience that was to have a direct influence on the activities of her entire life. Because of her mother’s difficulties in child bearing and her own difficult time at Elizabeth’s birth, she was always and forever trying to find ways and means of helping at the time of birth. It became a common thing in Plain City to “run for Aunt Min when a new baby was coming to town.” How many times she helped at the coming of a new life would be impossible to estimate. It has been said that she helped at the birth of children in practically every family in Palin City.

            She was familiar to all the early doctors of Ogden and they came to rely on her to such an extent that many times before a doctor would make the long trip to Plain City from Ogden with horse and buggy, they would instruct patients to have Aunt Min come and see if the services of a doctor was necessary and then if she said it was essential, the doctor came.

            After a short time in Salt Lake, she returned to Plain City to the two room adobe house her husband had built for her and here she has spent nearly three quarters of a century. Her home was built on the spot which had once been the camping ground of an Indian tribe, but the Indians gave them very little trouble now.

            In 1879 she became Secretary of the Y.L.M.I.A. She was editor of the paper known as the “Enterprise” which was read at Conjoint meetings. After this position she became First Counselor in the same organization. In 1906 she became Superintendent of the Religion Class for one year and then became President of the Palin City Relief Society from September 5, 1907 until December 2, 1911.

            At this time the Relief Society was an organization which was primarily interested in taking care of the sick and those unable to do for themselves. Aunt Min was one of the first women to see in this organization an opportunity for women to, as she said “improve their minds and further their education that they could become better wives and mothers”, and she was one of those who were instrumental in planning and beginning classwork in Relief Society.

            In 1911, she was released from the Presidency of the Relief Society that she might spend more time with her ailing father.

            In February 1912, she became an aid in the Stake Board of the North Weber Stake which position she held for 12 years.

            In 1882 her husband was called to fulfill a mission for the church in Scotland. She was happy that he had this opportunity to serve the church and she took care of their home and little family while he was gone in cheerfulness and love. He returned in 1884.

            If there were hardship in her married life or moments of discouragement, never have you heard her speak of them. Nothing but words of deep devotion, love and respect for every member of the entire family have ever passed her lips.

            Fiercely loyal she has been to every one who bears the Geddes name, yet her own family would be the first to tell you that if they needed correction or chastisement they need look no further than home to receive it, for she has been one to council and advice, instruct and scold if need be, every member of her family even down to the third generation. Wise has been her council and direction. Never has she discussed the problems or imperfections of any member of her family with any other member.

            She has had an almost Christ-life virtue of seeing some good in the worst of us. Intensely religious herself, she was always tolerant when she sought to understand the other fellows point of view.

            After the death of her husband in 1891 leaving her five children and another little soul on the way, her need for the grit and determination she was born with was greater than ever, for it was not easy for a woman to make a living for a family in those early days.

            She did much hard work and early trained her children that it was by the sweat of the brow that there was bread to be eaten. More and more she turned to the kind of work for which she was a natural and it became a common sight on the dusty roads of Plain City to see Aunt Min—in summer a blue sun bonnet on her head, in winter a knitted shawl around her shoulders—tramping from one end of town to the other, tending the sick, the dying, and the new born. Usually under one arm was a loaf of fresh bread, in her hand a pot of warm gruel, in her apron —– from a hot water bottle to a bottle of Castro Oil. Down the middle of the dusty road she trotted to bring comfort and aid to those who needed her. Morning, noon, or the dead of night, cold or heat, snow or rain made no difference to her and Aunt min became and “Angel of Mercy” to a whole community.

            She labored long and hard to get the money necessary for her children’s living yet money for moneys’ sake has never meant a thing to her. She was as proud of the home her husband built her as had it been Buckingham Palace. The new things her children brought her in her later life meant more to her for the thoughtfulness in their hearts than the convenience it meant to her. She gave of her means as freely as she gave of her times and talents.

              She has always been an admirer of others life herself who could take adversity and make of it a triumph, and she has always had an open heart and in any moral or spiritual sickness as well as physical illness.

            Her natural sunny disposition has been lightened by a ready wit and a quick tongue. As a girl she was vivacious and her quick wit is best described by a story she tells of a conversation between she and her husband. He once said to her, “Minnie—You’ll have to admit I’ve been a good husband to you, I’ve never said a cross word to you in my entire life”. And then she answered, “Well, I’ve been a better wife than you have a husband then, for I’ve had to say lots of cross words to you”.

            Nearly a century of living has dimmed her eyes and slowed her feet, but for you who would still find the time from the hectic living of this day and age to sit at her feet for but a few moments, you would find that you came away from her more akin with the Lamb for didn’t He say Himself, “Even as ye have done it unto the least of Mine, Ye have done it unto Me.”

            So pause for a moment and lend an ear for there is much you can learn from she who has lived with—

                                    Sand in her shoes,

                                    Healing in her hands,

                                    Wisdom in her head and

                                    The love of God in her heart.

Second log cabin built in Plain City. Built by John Carver Sr. Restored [have to search for Carver Cabin in 1997 history] by Daughters of Utah Pioneers, Plain City Camp. 
Plaque on front of John Carver‘s cabin.

EARLY SETTLERS

SUBMITTED BY NORA POULSEN

            Andrew Peter Poulsen one of the early settlers of Plain City, Utah was born June 12, 1842 at Ronne, Bornholm, Denmark. In his late twenties, he was converted to the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints and with his brother Hans left their beautiful land of Denmark and came to Utah in 1869.

            They worked on the railroad from the mouth of Weber Canyon to Ogden and then on west of Hot Springs and north to Promontory Point.

            Late in the fall of 1869, Andrew married Sena Henson and their first home was a sod hut at the northwest part of Plain City. They lived there until they bought land east of the center of town and built an adobe house. This was a project that relatives and friends helped with as all the adobe bricks were made by hand.

            This house still stands today having been remodeled and extra rooms built after World War I by his son Hans Peter Poulsen. Today a grandson Bernard H. Poulsen lives in the home.

            Andrew Peter Poulsen loved horses and took great pride in keeping them well groomed. He had two fine teams of horses, one a white team and the other one a dark pair. For years, he was active in church and community work and used his “long back” surrey and fine white team of horses to carry the deceased to the church and cemetery. He gave freely of his time and money for the building up of the church and the community. He died September 20, 1922 at his home of stomach cancer.

            Andrew’s parents, Pedra Poulsen and his wife Karen Kirstine Rettrup also came to Utah from their native Denmark and settled in Plain City in the late fall of 1869. They brought their daughter Andrea Marie Poulsen with them. She later married Christine Olsen in 1872.

Andrew Peter Poulsen’s team of white horses pulling the “long-back” surrey.

               Hans Peter Poulsen was born April 19, 1875, in Plain City, Utah a son of Andrew Peter Poulsen and Sena Benson. He was the second oldest and only son in a family of four children, three of whom lived to adulthood. He was educated in the Weber County schools and also attended Brigham Young Academy where he was on the first football team at that school. He fulfilled an L.D.S. mission to Denmark from June 26, 1901 to October 3, 1903. He left his wife and young son at home with her mother in Ogden, Utah.

            Hans Peter or H. Poulsen, as he went by to distinguish himself from his Uncle Hans was a farmer and dairyman. He was one of the charter members and a director of the Weber Central Dairy Association. For years, he was a director in the Farm Bureau Association. Most of is life he was active in church and community work. He was a loving and devoted father and husband. For over 50 years, he was married to Ellen K. Maw and they were the parents of seven children.

            Hans Peter Poulsen was the first constable of Plain City, from 1916 to 1920, and was also a Deputy Sheriff of Weber County. While he was constable one of his first jobs was to round up several young men for stealing cattle from the towns people and selling them to the slaughter house in West Ogden.

            Traveling in those days by horse and buggy was much slower than the fast cars of today but within a short time, the young men were taken into custody and placed in the Weber County Jail which was located in Ogden between Washington Blvd. and Adams Avenue on 24th Street.

White team of horses owned by Hans’ father, Andrew Peters Poulsen

HISTORY OF THE DUMMY

Submitted by Ivy Skeen Carver

            Between 1897 and 1910 one could buy a round-trip ticket from Ogden to hot Springs for 30 cents on a train called “The Dummy”. It left Washington Blvd. and 19th Street to Hot Springs via North Ogden.

            This “Dummy” train line was extended to Plain City via Harrisville, in 1909. There was quite a celebration; Royal Carver remembered his uncle, Jim Carver, standing on the platform around the engine, pulling the whistle and ringing the bell. One of the engineers was William Clark, the conductor was “Moonie” Holmes, and other engineers were Charles Tracy of William Lane, Charles Lunt and others.

            The “Dummy” would start grass fires along the line, with its twice a day trips. One fire was started in the grass on Charles Taylor’s home on the 4th of July, 1915, which burned his barn sheds, pig-pens the old sow and her brood. This disrupted the celebration in Plain City center as the ball team and other men went to Poplar Lane to fight the fire and save the house. The railroad was held negligent and they paid Charles Taylor $1500. After the fire in 1915, and before 1918, they electrified the “dummy” as a precaution to prevent other fires. One amusing tale of the Taylor fire was the Milkman, George Moyes, coming from the dairy with some of his cans full of sour milk and his using this milk along with water from the slough to pour on the fire.

            Along the Railroad line from Harrisville to Plain City there were several wooden platforms for loading and unloading freight. There were two newspapers, Morning and Evening, which the “dummy” brought out to be delivered by boys on horses such as Royal Craver, Vern Palmer, Edward Kerr and Charles (Chuck) Skeen and others. The train was so slow that kids would out-run the train on their farm horses and even on foot, running until they gave out.

            The “Dummy” worked as a freight engine. The road-bed was laid and rails set by residents along the line. They were paid by Script, which was good for a ride on the train.

More History of the “Dummy”

Submitted by Irene Skeen

            In 1909 John Maw, Lyman Skeen and Mr. Skeen and Mr. Eccles, then head of Utah-Idaho Railroad company, negotiated for a railroad to Plain City. On Nov. 15, 1909, the first railroad was built into Plain City.

            A big celebration was held in the adobe school, on the north east corner of the town square.

            The tracks came along the side of the road through Harrisville and down Plain City to the cemetery, then north to the square. This railroad was used for produced, beet-hauling, lumber, coal and transportation. It was known as the “Dummy” by everybody in Plain City. It was one car pulled with the engine. The inside had a coal stove and kerosene lamps. The car was divided by a partition; one end for the men and the other for ladies. However, it was not restricted as such.

            A foggy morning, in 1915, as they were on their way to Ogden and traveling on the old Harrisville road, the “Dummy” ran head-on into an engine pulling railroad cars full of coal. Naturally, everyone was thrown from their seats and some were injured, however, not seriously.

            There were two houses nearly where the people went to keep warm. The ladies at the homes bandaged the cuts, where needed, and the people were returned to their homes on bob-sleighs.

            Most of the passengers were students going to Weber Academy or to Ogden high School. The “Dummy” stopped at the depot located about one-half block west of the Post Office on 24th Street and the passengers walked to their destination or to Washington Blvd and caught a city street-car.

England’s Store

***

ENGLAND STORE

Merlin England’s grandfather, his mothers father, had a store in Logan. Mrs. Ellen England persuaded her husband to go into the business in Plain City. The store was located west of the England home. Mr. England left for L.D.S. Mission early in 1896, and left the store, coal-yard and farm for Mrs. England to supervise. Merlin England was 3 months at that time.

AGENDA OF THE 50TH CELEBRATION OF THE SETTLEMENT OF PLAIN CITY

MARCH 17, 1909

            The citizens of Plain City met in the L.D.S. Church on March 17, 1909, at 10:00 am to celebrate the 50th anniversary of the settlement of Plain City.

Masters of ceremony: Bishop Henry J. Garner, Josiah B. Carver, James L. Robson

Singing by Choir:         “Let the Mountains Shout for Joy”

                                    Fred Kenley directing, Bertha Robson organist.

Prayer: Alonzo Knight

Ladies Quartet:           Ruby Ipson, Pearl Taylor, Jessie Kenley, Sylvia Richardson

Speech of Welcome:   Bishop Henry J. Garner

Speech:           Pioneer, John Carver

Song:               Evelyn Harding Christensen

Recitation:      Martha Hansen

Speech:           Lewis W. Shurtliff, First Bishop of Plain City

Song:   Willard Lund

 Reading of Poem:      Peter M. Folkman, composed by David Booth

Speech:           George W. Bramwell, Past Bishop

Josiah B. Carver announced that today work was begun on the railroad for Plain City.

Humor Speech:           Charles H. Greenwell of Ogden

Singing by Choir:

Prayer: Charles Weatherston

            All of the people went it the Adobe Hall to the banquet, the first day for the old people, and the second day for the children. About 1000 people were fed.

            The following is a list of living pioneers:

  • John Carver                             * George H. Carver
  • Christopher O. Folkman         * Minnie Carver Geddes
  • Jens P Folkman                       * Victoria Musgrave
  • Charles Neal                           * Alonzo Knight
  • Lyman Skeen                           * Catherine Knight
  • Caroline Skeen                        * William Knight
  • Susanna Booth                       * Isabell Draney Bramwell
  • George P. Folkman     * John K. Spiers
  • Jeppa Folkman       * Edwin Dix
  • John Davis         * Winfield Spiers
  • Robert L. Davis       * William L. Stewart
  • Robert Maw        * Mrs. Thomas Singleton
  • Joseph S. Geddes      * William Sharp
  • Aggie Peterson       * Emma (Singleton) Richardson
  • John Carver Jr        * William Van Dyke
  • Milo R. Sharp
  • Present at this celebration.

NEWSPAPER ARTICLE THAT APPEARED IN THE OGDEN STANDARD EXAMINER IN 1930 ENTITLED:

“HOMECOMING OF PLAIN CITY IS WELL ATTENDED”

ONLY SURVIVORS OF ORIGINAL SETTLERS IS GUEST OF HONOR

            Twelve annual homecoming of Plain City, celebrating the seventy- first anniversary of the settlement of the town held Tuesday, proved to be a very enjoyable affair and was attended by a large gathering of residents and former residents from other Utah towns and Idaho and Oregon.

            Lyman Skeen, 79, only survivor of the original settlers, was guest of honor and gave a brief talk. Mr. Skeen is a son of Joseph Skeen who built the first log cabin in Plain city. Other early residents of Plain City, now residents of Smithfield, who attended the celebration, were Mrs. Tillie Collette Merrill, 81, and her sister, Mrs. Julia Collette Cantrell, 79.

            Plain City was founded on March 17, 1859, by a group of people from Lehi. A history of the founding of the town and many interesting incidents connected therewith were given by P.M Folkman.

            A tribute to the pioneers of the town and to the pioneers of Utah was given by Miss May Taylor. A talk on community loyalty was given by Lawrence Jenkins. Wilmer Maw presided at the morning session. Invocation was given by Gilbert Thatcher.

            March 17, the date on which Plain City was founded, was also the date on which the Relief Society of the L.D.S Church was organized in Nauvoo by the Prophet Joseph Smith and this subject was discussed by Mrs. Sarah Larkin of the North Weber Stake Relief Society Presidency.

            Mayor Ora Bundy, City Commissioners Fred E. Williams and W. J. Rackham, and County Commissioners F. W. Stratford, Harvey P. Randell and I. A. Norris were among the distinguished guests.

            Luncheon was served at noon. Dancing was enjoyed at night. Music and readings and other features were on the program which continued throughout the day.

Lyman Skeen

Lyman Skeen came to Plain City with his father Joseph Skeen with the original settlers on March 17, 1959 at the age of nine on his pony. He was the last living original pioneer of Plain City. He died in 1933.

ANNE CATHERINE HEDEVIG RASMUSSEN HANSEN

SUBMITTED BY HER GRANDDAUGHTER

LAVINA TELFORD THOMPSON

            Anne Catherine Hedevig Rasmussen Hansen was the first wife of Hans Christian Hansen and was born October 1, 1823, in Millinge, Cavanninge, Svendborg, Denmark.

            On October 7, 1849, she married Hans Christian Hansen in the Parrish of Horne.

            Hedevig and her husband were among the first people in their community, Helsinger, to give willing ears to the gospel of Jesus Christ. They were baptized October 25, 1851. She supported her husband in preparation for leaving their homeland and families and their immigration to America. They left Demark, December 20, 1852, and sailed for Utah on January 16, 1853 on the “Forest Monarch”.

            Pioneering in Utah was not easy, particularly to one who has experienced the upper middle class level of circumstances since her marriage. After living a pioneer life in Utah for a little over a year, Hedevig was thrilled with the birth of her child and first daughter, Josephine.

            During the next three years, they moved several times, first in Ogden, then to Bingham’s Fort and finally to Harrisville. It was there that her third son, Nephi, was born.

            August 28, 1857 became a special day in their lives. They were sealed together in the Endowment House. The first born in the covenant and her second daughter, Anne Margarethe, arrived April 6, 1859, in Harrisville.

            Early in 1869, a great challenge came into the home, when Hedevig’s husband was called to fill a mission in his native Denmark. Hedevig made a shirt for her husband from material of one of her petticoats. She dyed it in juice from bark and roots, and Hans wore it as he left for his mission.

            The following was taken from Josephine’s writing:

            It was known that mother could wait upon women in confinement cases. It was a natural gift with her. They came for her to go to Plain City to care for a lady there. This was four miles away. She did her work so well that the woman paid her $2.00 in silver. Her career was established and they kept coming for her to go around nursing. Two bushel of wheat was the price usually charged. Then the Bishop came to our place from Plain City and wanted mother to move down there so she would be nearer to wait on women in their confinement cases. They tore our log house down, moved it to Plain City, and put it up again. They also built us a dugout, and now we lived in a settlement and could go to school. Two or more children blessed Hedevig’s home in Plain City. Hans Christian was born August 14, 1863, and Chauney Ephrian was born May 8, 1866.

            Hedevig lived a full life and was taken in death March 31, 1899, being buried in Plain City.

HISTORY OF PLAIN CITY FROM THE LIFE OF

CHARLES NEAL

            I, Charles Neal, son of Job Neal and Harriet Smith Neal, was born September 7, 1834, in Stratford-on-Avon, Warwickshire, England. I was baptized August 10, 1849, at Stratford-on-Avon by George Smith, and confirmed by Elder John Freeman. About 1853, I was ordained a Teacher by Elder Weeks.

            I, with other immigrants left England on the 22nd day of March 1857 on the ship George Washington with Captain Cummings in command. We arrived in Boston about April 12, then proceeded on our journey to Iowa City, which was the Western terminus of the railroad. There we had to wait about three weeks for the handcarts to be finished before we could start our journey across the plains. There were about 125 handcarts and 275 men, women, and children in the company. Israel Evans was Captain, and Benjamin Ashley, Assistant Captain. I was teamster most of the way. After a long and tedious journey on the plains, our food supply became exhausted so that we had to live four days on buffalo meat without salt. We arrived in Salt Lake City on September 11, 1857, from which I further continued my journey to Lehi.

            On the 24th of September I returned to Salt Lake City and found Miss Annie England who came across the sea and plains with me. We were married the same day by Elder Israel Evans., Captain of our company and then returned to Lehi and went to work for him.

             On March 10, 1859, a small company left Lehi in search of a new home. We were in that company which settled in the place now known as Plain City.

            Upon arriving on March 17, we took up the arduous labors of fencing in the Big Field and making Plain City Irrigation Canal, besides fencing in our own lots and planting them. Being of an ambitious character, I carried stakes from the Weber River and fenced in the first lot.

            The first year we lost our crop. I then went in search of work and got a job from President Brigham Young on the wall around the Eagle Gate in Salt Lake City. Two weeks later, my wife, Annie England Neal, followed me on foot to Salt Lake, and learning I was working for President Young, she obtained work in the Lion House in Brigham Young’s family where she remained for eighteen months.

            When we were about to return to Plain City, Sister Eliza R. Snow, recommended that we have our endowments. Accordingly, before leaving, we were endowed and sealed by President Brigham Young on October 24, 1860. On the same day I was ordained an Elder by Elders J. V. Long and George D. Watt.

            We then returned to Plain City where I was appointed with a company of three to oversee the water ditches, in which capacity I served about three years. I was then appointed watermaster in Plain City. I served one year with credit and satisfaction.

            I was one of the first appointed Sunday School teachers in Plain City, and at the Sunday School Jubilee held in Salt Lake City in 1899, I received my badge for having been a Sunday School worker for thirty-five years.

            From 1864 to 1899, I served as organist in the Sunday School and Ward.

            In 1860, I helped to build the first school house, which was adobe. I also helped to build the second school house which was fifty by twenty-five feet. I was Chairman of the committee to construct the present meeting house. I was one of the school trustees for eight years and road supervisor for about nine years.

            In 1866, I was called to go to the Missouri River with four yolk of oxen to bring some immigrants, which made my third trip across the plains. While at the Missouri River I met the two orphan children of my sister, Ellen Eggerson, who died and was buried at sea on July 4. Her infant baby died on the 21st of July in Nebraska and was buried there. I returned and brought with me my sister’s little son, two and one-half year old. When about four days out from the Missouri River, I was taken very sick and was not expected to live; in fact Captain Harden was about to leave me there with provisions that should I recover, I would be brought in on the stage. But I begged the Captain to bring me along with them, telling him if he would, I should recover. So they brought me along and after traveling for about three hundred miles, with good care, I was able to drive my own team and get back all right.

            When home again, I assisted in starting the first martial and brass band in Palin City. We purchased a second-hand set of brass band instruments from the old Camp Floyd Band in Salt Lake.

I WA Postmaster in Plain City for many years. The following was published by the President of Ogden in 1903.

“Charles Neal, the retiring Postmaster of Plain City, has a most enviable record of service. The post office at Plain City was discontinued today and that town will be furnished with rural delivery. Charles Neal, who has been Postmaster in Plain City for the past twenty-five years, retires from service with an enviable record. He has served continuously under five Presidential administrations and that is sufficient evidence of his ability. He has a record in the Government of which he may feel proud”

            My first wife, Annie England Neal, died November 5, 1900. She was a faithful and devoted wife, and endured many hardships and privations in our pioneer days in this, our mountain home. She was a true and faithful Latter Day Saint. Having no children of her own, she raised my sister’s child, Emily Neal Eggerson, from two and a half years old until about nineteen. We raised my brother, Willard, from eight years old until he married at the age of twenty, and Sophia England, her niece, from three months old to about fifteen years old; also Ella Jerimah Neal, my niece, from nine until she was about nineteen. We also raised William Neal, my nephew, from two and a half years to about twelve when he went away with his sister, Ella, who married Thomas H. Cottle.

            In 1901, I married Miss Myra Swingwood. About 1907, my wife’s sister, Annie Swingwood Brown, died, leaving two children-a boy and an infant baby girl. We adopted Myra, the baby girl, who is now six years old.

            At present, I am the oldest handcart pioneer in Weber County.

            (Dictated shortly before his death)

Thomas Singleton’s home now owned by Elmer Singleton

All in One Lifetime

The First 80 Years are the Hardest

All in One Life Time

By

Mark L. Streeter

From Zion to Hell and Back

The Notorious Bunka Affair and the First Surrender of the Japanese In World War Two.

Now Told for the First Time.

A Fight for Survival

All in One Life Time

By

Mark L. Streeter

Prelude

When one looks back over the past years of life, memories are all that remain in the storage chest of the mind. Some are like golden treasures casting a brilliant light through the darkness of life’s uncertainty. Others are like badly decomposed offal whose stench tears on the nerves like the craving of an addict for opiates, and they will not die…. Like marionettes on a string we dance to the tune of the times, sometime in step, sometimes out of step.

This is an unusual journey through life where time is the essence.

The beginning, May 11, 1898.

I was born during the Spanish-American War in a little settlement called Kanesville, in an area about ten miles west and slightly south of Ogden, Utah, where a few early Mormon settlers has taken up abode, among them my grandfather, Cal Wilson, who migrated from Nauvoo, Illinois with the Latter Day Saint handcarters fleeing persecution because of their religious beliefs. I always presumed they called that settlement Kanesville because in those early days the settlers lacking sugar raised an abundance of sorghum cane. Perhaps one of the settlers was named Kane and they named it after him, I really do not know, nor did I know then what an effect war would have on my future.

My mother Jane Anna was the daughter of Grandpa Cal, the ninth child in a family of fifteen boys and girls. In those days big families of children were not uncommon. The early settlers needed all the off-spring they could get in order to help them turn the then somewhat desolate Utah into a flourishing Garden of Eden, also large families helped increase the membership of the Mormon Church. Everyone call them “Mormons” then, and it is reported that they were not too saintly when it came to protecting their land of Zion. There is a little ditty that was quite popular then about the Mormons. It went partly like this; “Oh, I can tell you’re a Mormon by the cut of your hair: I can tell you’re a Mormon by the clothes that you wear: You’re a Mormon, goddam you, go back to Utah:” There is a lot more to it, I won’t tell it here, but it showed that a lot of people still thought the Mormons were a queer lot, and they still do.

My father, George C. (Clark) was the oldest son of the reverend George Oscar Streeter, a line-riding Methodist Preacher, who stood seven foot two inches in his stocking feet, and they were big feet, took size sixteen boots, handmade. The heaviest work he ever did was carry the Bible.  He was as rough as the west and would brawl and drink with the toughest characters the west produced, and firmly believed that his listeners should get religion even if he had to beat it into them. During those early days, religion, like the settlers, had a rough row to hoe.

My father was raised for the ministry and ran away from his father’s forceful endeavors to make him a man of God. He headed west and lived with the Indians for several years, adopting many of their ways. He had extremely powerful jaws from riding, and breaking horses Indian fashion, without a saddle, rope or bridle, and clamping his jaws shut on the horses mane, where if he let go he lost his horse and maybe his life. The Indians didn’t fool around much when they were breaking in a horse, they became part of the horse, never leaving the horse’s back until it was broken. Dad had quite a reputation as a horse breaker or bronco buster. He was known then as “Dude Streeter” because of his plug hat, fine clothes, pinstripe pants, patent leather shoes and spats, which outfit he acquired in the east where he went through college after his Indian escapade. Dad and his pals won a lot of bets made on “Dude Streeter”, the college dandy, who no good westerner though could get on a horse, let alone ride one. He also drove cattle over the Chisum Trail, finally ending up in Utah with Butch Cassidy and some other notorious characters including Bill Cody (Buffalo Bill). There he met my mother, marrying her and she calmed him down and he became a carpenter, building many of the homes and buildings in the Ogden, Utah area. He jokingly said that he became a carpenter because Christ was a carpenter and that was as close to him as he could get. He never joined any religious organizations but made many life-long friends among the Mormons. Mother and Dad got along very well despite their different religious thinking. Mother was a Mormon, and a wonderful mother. Sometimes when I was naughty and was caught doing something wrong, Mother would spank me with her hairbrush, and them she would cry, and to see her cry hurt me a lot more than the hairbrush.

Nothing much happened in my life until I was about six years old. At that time Dad and Mother and one of my aunts and uncles decided to go to the World’s Fair in Portland or Seattle, I have forgotten which. I will never forget that trip, made in a two seated white-top buggy for the women and children to ride in, and a Studebaker wagon to haul the food, water, tents, and other supplies necessary for such a long trip overland with horses. I do not know how long it took, but to me it was ages. The roads in many places were mere trails. At times we all had to get out and help push the buggy and wagon over steep grades, which made the horses strain until their muscles stand out and sweat worked into a leathery white foam where the harness rubbed them. Other times when I sat next to the outside in the buggy seat, it looked like miles down the cliffs next to the road, and I gripped the seat and help my breath thinking every minute we would fall off. Things look a lot different to a six-year-old boy. I remember sometimes we would sleep in beds made on the ground in the open, and at night I would watch the stars and listen to the coyotes howl, and all kinds of thought ran through my head, and my imagination would run wild and I was many things in many places, I traveled all over the world, the whole big world, and I thought, “Gee, God must be a great guy to make all this”, and today these thoughts remain with me;

                                                                 Out on the western prairie

                                                                 Is where I like to tarry

                                                                 When the twilight is settling down,

                                                                 We are the campfire sitting “roun”.

                                                                 The horizon is fiery red in the west

                                                                 Where the sun has gone to rest.

                                                                 And far up there in the sky

                                                                 The evening star winks its solitary eye.

                                                                 The dusky shadows flit around

                                                                 As the fire puts them to rout.

                                                                 The coyotes begin to prowl

                                                                 From afar you can hear them howl.

                                                                 As I sit in silence there

                                                                 In the balmy evening air

                                                                 And smell the aroma of the sage,

                                                                 I do not wonder at the adage

                                                                 About his big, silent land

                                                                 That stretches on every hand,

                                                                 “God made the prairie for the free”,

                                                                 The Twilight he made for me.

I do not remember much about the World’s Fair, except the electric lights, which were new then, almost everyone used coal-oil lamps. The electric lights were in long strings outlining the fair building, with the reflection of the lights on the water in the river. It looked like a fairyland to us kids.

After seeing the Fair, my folks and Aunt and Uncle sold all their horses, wagons and things and bought tickets on a ship to take us to San Francisco, California. I remember getting seasick, but after a day or two my brother and I had a great time on that ship. Where the river met the ocean it was very rough. Dad and Mother were not very good sailors either, and I think did not enjoy the boat trip very much.

Dad got what they called “walking typhoid” and when we arrived in San Francisco he was taken to a hospital. My Uncle Mark whom I was names after, got the rest of us located in a house, and it was there that I saw my first automobile. It looked like a solid rubber-tired buggy without shaves or a horse pulling it. It made a bangety bangety noise, and my brother and I ran along behind it holding onto the back. Dad came home from the hospital and for a while helped Uncle Mark down on the docks, but he was too weak to be of much use. Uncle Mark was a whiskey taster at the Warf. The barrels of whiskey came in ships and was unloaded on the docks. Uncle Mark’s Job was to remove the wooden bung from every barrel and insert a small cup on a wire and taste the whiskey. Although he was always a jovial nature, I don’t think he actually swallowed much of the whiskey. Buyers only wanted to know they were getting whiskey and not something else.

The Doctor finally told Dad that it would be better for him to go back to Utah. We left in a day or two by train pulled by one of those new huge coal burning steam engines, arriving in Ogden, Utah to hear that San Francisco had been destroyed by an earthquake the day after we left. The house we had lived in was completely destroyed. Uncle Mark survived the quake so did the barrels of whiskey he was tasting. The whiskey was taken over by the rescue authorities and used for medical purposes for treating the victims of the quake.

April 1906

I spent the next seven years growing up in the Ogden, Utah area. At times being a newsboy, grocery delivery boy, elevator boy, bell, hop, bakers helper, and helping Dad build houses in between jobs. I also became an expert lather and wood boxmaker, which had a tendency to spoil me, as a youngster, by making twenty or more dollars a day at these trades, when the good daily wages for then was five dollars a day. It was during this time that I saw my first aeroplane as it visited the Ogden Fairgrounds for people to see. People were skeptical then about aeroplanes and autos, saying they were rich mens playthings and would never amount to much. Old Dobbin, the horse, was a trusted member of the American family and people were not going to give the horse up easily. Life moved at a more leisurely pace then.

The wanderlust gripped me and I decided, without my folks knowledge, I would see what the rest of the world looked like. I bought a ticket for California arriving in Los Angeles almost broke and I found out that the world was not as easy pickens as I had thought and I ended up visiting my Aunt Daisy in Sawtell. She took me in tow and let a hungry boy have a home with her. While there my Dad’s Uncle Crosby, who owned about half the cattle and land in a big part of the State of Nebraska before he sold everything and moved into a mansion on “Gold Doorknob Row” in Pasadena, came to visit us. I presume at my Dad’s suggestion, and ask me to come and live with him. He said he would send me through an exclusive college in Pasadena and get me started in business when I graduated. Uncle Crosby never had any children of his own. It sounded good and after encouragement from Aunt Daisy, I accepted his offer.

The first thing Uncle Crosby, no relation to Bing, did was to buy me some fine clothes and a roadster auto, which I didn’t know how to drive. I learned to drive after crumpling a few fenders which Uncle had fixed. Everything seemed fine, but the first morning I was at their house I got up early and decided to mow the lawn. Uncle rushed out in his pajamas and stopped me, saying they had a Gardner to do such things. After a week or two of idleness I decided to get a job of some kind, so I would not have to depend on my Uncle for everything. I answered an ad in the paper and got a job taking care of an apartment complex near my Uncle Crosby’s place. It was an easy job and paid well and they were glad to have me because of my Uncle’s standing in the community. All I did was collect the rent and notify a realtor when anyone moved. When my Uncle found out I had the job he was furious and made me quit, saying he would take care of all my needs. This didn’t make me feel very good and after a couple of weeks of idleness I told him I was homesick and wanted to go home. He bought me a ticket and I left but got off the train in Las Vegas, Nevada. There I met my Uncle Milt who was a prospector and had a good mine near Gas Peak about eighteen miles north and west of Las Vegas. He gave me a job and I went to work in the mine sorting ore, with my cousin “Snooks”.

I learned a lot about mines and hard-rock miners on our trips to Las Vegas which then consisted of the Overland Hotel and a few blocks of saloons and whorehouses which soon cleaned the hard rock miners out of their pay and the bleary eyed single and double-jacks returned to the mines to earn another stake which usually ended up being spent on another wild spree in Nevada’s desert den iniquity.

The mine we worked in was in the end of a blind canyon. My cousin and I found out that the two canyon entrance claims had never been proved up on, so after working hours in the mine, we did the necessary required prove up work on the canyon entrance claims and had them recorded. We notified the mining interests who were financing the mine operations and they paid us a handsome sum for the claims, but easy come easy go, and in a short time we were a lot wiser, back in Los Angeles, and broke. I went back to good old Aunt Daisy’s and she took me in again.

A neighbor boy and I thought we would look good in military uniform, that is that the girls would think we looked good, so we lied about our ages and enlisted in the California National Guard. The very next day the National Guard was sent to Nogales, Arizona and we found ourselves with the 21st U.S. Army regulars invading Mexico, after some of Pancho Villa’s followers who were causing a lot of trouble raiding the border towns of the United States. I understood we were not supposed to cross the Mexican border but for some reason we did. In one of the skirmishes that followed something hit and exploded in the arch of my right foot.

It was very painful, bad wound and I was taken prisoner along with another fellow. We were taken by truck to a place we were told was in Chihuahua and lodged in jail. The jail was of adobe, very thick walls, with bars running from ceiling to floor where windows are supposed to be. The bars were imbedded in concrete at the base which had become rotten with age and a poor mixture of cement. We were treated fairly well, fed and given a small drink of Tequila every day. It was terribly hot in the jail. People used to come and look through the bars at us, some would give us cigarettes. After about a week or ten days we decided we could escape by getting one of the bars loose in the rotten concrete. We worked on it at night and in the early morning hours we were successful and made our escape, hiding out as soon as it got daylight. My injured foot gave me a lot of trouble. We had no food or water and had to survive on what we could steal at night from gardens and chicken coops. It was pretty rough going. After a few days, we lost track of time, by traveling over sparsely populated desert area without much food or water we were near exhaustion. We saw a lone house in the distance and decided to go there and ask for food and water. To our surprise an American answered the door. We asked where we were and he said in the United States about fifty miles from Nogales, Arizona. We were elated. After being fed and a good nights rest in bed, our American host took us in his pickup truck to Nogales. We thanked him and headed for the freight yard where we caught a freight train headed for Los Angeles. Arriving there we split up. I never did report back to the National Guard. I caught another freight train heading for Utah. I arrived back home tired, hungry, and sick. After a few months at home, I was in pretty good shape again.

World War One was going strong and we were getting more involved, and the government was asking for volunteers to go to work in munition plants in West Virginia. I signed up and left for Charleston, West Virginia. I signed up and left for Charleston, West Virginia to work as an electrician in the powder plant for Nitro. Shortly after my arrival there, the big flu epidemic, broke out and I was assigned to driving a Red Cross truck hauling dead and dying flu patients out of the hills in the back country. I was accompanied by a French doctor who would not let me wear a flu mask, but insisted that I take a small swallow of whiskey, which he got from the Red Cross canteen, every time we handled alive or dead flu victim. We handled several hundred. Sometimes the signs we saw in the back country were sickening, with dead and living sick in the same bed. I never did get the flu. After the flu epidemic abated, I returned to Utah.

The folks place in Plain City sure looked good to me. Mother had made such a success of her chicken business that Dad had quit building and helped her gather the eggs and feed the chickens. I stayed there quite a while, until a girl I had gone through school with and I decided to get married. Neither my parents or hers were in favor of the idea, saying we were too young, that it was just nature’s urging to produce babies that brought us together and not love. We got married anyway with or without our folk’s blessings and left immediately for Paul, Idaho, the center of the Minidoka land boom. Land which is now worth many thousands of dollars an acre, if you can find any for sale, could be bought for ten dollars an acre, but ten dollars was hard to get. We went into the confectionary business in the new town of Paul, but the business was a flop and failed mainly because of lack of customers. There were not enough people in the area to support it. Our marriage also went on the rocks at the same time, my wife Ethel falling in love with a soldier. I guess it was love, they lived together until she died after having several children. We had one daughter from our marriage, named June, which ended in divorce.

We were deep into World War One then. An armistice was declared on November 11, 1918, but they were still drafting men. I knew my draft number would soon be coming up, so I went to Pocatello, Idaho and enlisted at the first recruiting office I came to. Which was the U.S. Marine Corps. Even though an armistice was signed I was told that I was only enlisting for the duration of the war. Well, for me that war lasted a long time, from March 1919 to May 1925. During that time, I received injuries that resulted in the loss of a finger and the use of my right arm, which kept me in the Naval Hospital for the biggest part of two and a half years. I was finally discharged from the hospital as incurable. After a year or so I got the use of my arm back, and ended up in Elko, Nevada, where I went to work for a wholesale house. I worked up a thriving business for the wholesale house with the bootleggers and girlies for hire, prostitutes, trade supplying them with sugar and malt grains to make whiskey. Nevada never did ratify the national prohibition law. I also supplied the many foreign-born residents of Elko who liked their wine, Zenfrendel wine grapes which I shipped from California, to make what they called “Dago Red”. This was a cash on the barrelhead business and was very profitable.

While in Elko I met a very attractive red headed girl who was there visiting her aunt, and we became very fond of each other. We met under rather unusual circumstances at the Elko Hot Springs, where a friend and I had gone for a swim. We had just got out of the pool, dressed, and were leaving when we saw a boy in the deep end of the pool struggling in the water and sinking. I jumped in clothes and all and pulled him out. There was no one else in the pool and if we had not seen him and got him out, he would have drowned. The red headed girl was his aunt. I was always very much attracted to red headed women. Later I moved to Ogden, Utah where she lived. She would always meet me someplace and never let me come to her home. We finally went to Malad, Idaho at her request and got married. Later I found out that she was already married and was the daughter of a prominent Ogden City official. I was somewhat dumbfounded. The result of our marriage was her getting pregnant, and now we were in a real jam, which resulted in telling her husband everything and his getting a divorce. We then moved to California where we were again married legally with her stepfather and mother witnessing the marriage in San Diego, California. There I went into lathing and building business and accumulated quite a sizeable fortune. We also went to Hawaii where I did considerable building. While there we saw the first planes to ever fly to Hawaii. It was considered a master event for aviation. Upon our return to California we saw the first talking motion picture, Al Jolson in Sonny Boy. Television was unknown then.

The 1929 Crash.

The nations economic house of cards fell down with the biggest financial crash in American history. It happened overnight. Everyone went to bed enjoying the big boom and woke up the next morning to see the big bust and count their losses. I lost everything I owned including my home, sold everything and divided the cash up among my creditors. Some could not stand their losses and committed suicide. I started all over again and it was tough going. I took my wife, Alice and my two children, Jack and Dolores, and joined the millions looking for work, any kind of work. We headed north. We got as far as Pismo Beach, California where I luckily got a job helping building Adam’s Court, then one of the finest in the coastal area of California. After the court was built, Adams, who had previously sold his gravel pit holding for a fortune, purchased another court close by to cut competition, remodeled it and I was the manager for a year or so. Then I went to work for the Pismo Times, a weekly newspaper, owned and published by Howard Pratt formerly of the editorial staff of the Manchester Guardian in England. The Pismo Times had a national circulation. My job with the Times was news reporter, Sportswriter, the Pismo Area was well-known as a sports center, writing three weekly columns and selling advertising.

It was about this time that Piggly Wiggly, the first self-help chain store, had started a trend of chain stores that would eventually sweep over the nation. Editor Pratt could see the writing on the wall, the death knell for independent businesses, so published the Home Owned Business Advocate. Technocracy was also in its heyday then and Editor Pratt published the National Technocrat together with a few other papers, which kept me very busy. We also went through the Roosevelt Bank Holidays and use Pismo Clam shells for money. I lived the worst part of the depression out there. The question of America’s recovery from the twenty-nine depression was in doubt and remained in doubt for several years. This experience started a trend of thought in my mind, that there must be a way to stabilize our economy, and I started to read and continued to read for years everything I could get my hands on relating to our economic problems and possible answers.

Life between my wife Alice, and I by that time had reached the point of no return. She was a very good mother to out two children, Jack and Dolores, but was jealous to the point of insanity, flying into uncontrollable rages which lasted for days at a time, even if I treated her mother nice. She was insanely jealous of any other female and wanted me all to herself. The condition was becoming unbearable and was wrecking the children’s lives, so we decided, or I decided to separate, and I ended up in Florida, where I went to work on the Pensacola airport as a metal lather.

This second marriage disaster had shaken me to the very core. Some of the causes were undoubtedly mine. I wanted to get that part of my life forever out of my mind and start all over again. I changed my name to Jack O’Keefe and decided to start a new life and bury the past. Tomorrow with the raising sun a new life would begin.

Man’s Hopes Rise with the Morning Sun.

While watching the morning sun rise spreading its brilliant, golden, war, life giving rays over the earth, who has not felt that exhilaration of the inner self, culminating in the belief that all is right with the world, with God in the Heaven, and Peace in the soul? Night in one last convulsion of eerie darkness, has releases from its womb of fear, the light, and a new day is born. With a lusty cry, emerging from their prenatal sleep, the people nuzzle the bosom of mother earth in search of food, the strongest getting the fullest teat and woe be unto the hind teat child. And so, the struggle continues, from bawling babes to brawling men. How quick the day is over, and no protesting voice, nor wish, nor supplicating plea, can stay the coming night, nor erase one bit of the record which is your today and yesterday.

……………………………………………

Then it happened again, my need for companionship and love, and my liking for red headed women. I met Vera. She was a hasher working in a Greek restaurant next to the bakery in which I was temporarily employed while waiting for the airport metal lathing job to get ready. Wages in the south were very poor compared to the west. Vera was being paid three dollars and fifty cents per week, plus tips, if any, plus all the food she could take home to her two children, Dorothy, eight and Bud, six. I was not getting much more in the bakery, but the metal lathing job was coming up which paid one dollar per hour, with a forty-hour working week was exceptionally good pay there at the time.

While working in the bakery, I worked with some colored people or “niggers” as they were called. I became a very close friend of one and went to his home and to church with his family. They were very nice people. Once I was nearly thrown, and thrown is the right word, into jail for going into the “nigger” side of the bar to have a beer with my friend. The south left a bad taste in my mouth.

Vera was from Idaho. I had lived in Idaho and talking about Idaho brought us together. I liked her and her two children very much and after a short two weeks, we were married under my true name. The marriage was solemnized by a Mormon Elder at Vera’s request. She was a Latter Day Saint or Mormon.

Then a tragedy of errors began to unfold that were to affect me for many years to come. The cheap room Vera lived in was in a home of ill repute. The rest of the rooms occupied by pimps hustling trade for their female partners posing as married couples. Vera’s hair was red, “henna red”. She was hopelessly in love with a sailor who had brought her to Pensacola on a promise of marriage only to desert her for another women he had got pregnant. Vera’s marriage to me was only a marriage of convenience to support her two children. This nearly threw me for a loop, and I got rip roaring drunk. That didn’t help a bit and when I sobered up and thought things over, I decided for the children’s sake and my own, I had better make this marriage work. Then I got the real shock of shocks that took me flying to a doctor, where I discovered that for a wedding present my wife had given me the clap, gonorrhea. I was dumbfounded and didn’t know what to do. After a sleepless night I told my wife and took her to the doctor too. He cured us both and she said she would be a good wife and behave herself, for some reason I believed her. We moved from that dingy room into a nice apartment in another building. I finished the job at the airport, and we left in a second-hand Buick car I had bought for Fort Benning, Georgia and another lathing job.

Before going to Fort Benning, I read in the paper that good paying jobs were available in Jacksonville, Florida. I went there to see about it and applied at the State Office Listed. They gave me a chit for a room for the night and a chit for breakfast in the morning and told me to report the next morning at 7AM. I did and was told to go out and get on one of the Army trucks parked alongside the building. I and other men got on the truck from the rear step. As soon as it was full, an armed soldier guard jumped on the rear step as the truck sped off. At the time I did not think much about the armed soldier on the rear step. After about twenty-five miles or so, the truck entered the gates of Fort Ucon which were heavily guarded. We got out at the administration building and there we were told that this was to be our home for the next two weeks and that we could not leave. We were told that we would receive a dollar a day, and more if we wanted to work at some occupation keeping the camp in order, that school training would be available for anyone wishing to attend classes. We were bathed, deloused, and given new Army clothes. Those that needed medical attention were sent to the hospital barracks. The reaction among the men was mixed, but after a lot of bitching, cursing, and some physical reaction that had to be quelled, we all melted into camp life.

Hungry unemployed men get dangerous, and crime was on the rise, with street corner talk of revolution common. Fort Ucon and other places like it was one way for the government to get these hungry, angry unemployed off the streets, and hope that after two weeks of forced detention and good care most of them would prefer to stay out the depression there. Economic conditions had deteriorated to such an extent that the government felt it was better to feed these disillusioned men that to fight them.

It was during this era that the word “communist” replaces the words “son of a bitch” in our vocabulary. If you voiced any opposition to the economic conditions that existed or criticized the government, you were a damned communist.”

I was called radical and some other names because I said that those who were responsible for economic suppression of the common people, thus creating a fertile field to sow the seeds of communism, those same people who considered themselves to be good loyal law-abiding Americans and who did not even belong to the Communist Part, were the Communist makers and a greater threat to America than the Communists would ever be.

The two weeks that I spent at Fort Ucon I worked in the office of the camp newspaper getting out the semi-weekly issue. During this time, my wife did not know where I was, as outgoing letters were forbidden. As soon as I got out, I returned to Pensacola and we immediately left for Fort Benning, Georgia.

At Fort Benning I made the mistake of driving to the construction office in our car with Florida license plates on it, and they told me that I could not go to work because I did not live in Georgia, despite the fact I was sent there by the same company I worked for in Pensacola, to work on their job at the Fort. Federal regulations, they said I was not a resident of Georgia. On top of that my wife became very ill with an attack of Appendicitis and our funds were soon exhausted. In desperation I told the Federal Inspector at Fort Benning to either let me go to work or take care of us. The result was that they furnished us with a fairly nice apartment in Columbus free, and we were given a food allowance, and I was given a job teaching a Federally sponsored kindergarten class of mostly illiterates, young and old, who could neither read or write. My pay was two dollars and fifty cents per week. We could have lived out the depression like that, but after a short time we decided to get back to Utah or Idaho where we had folks and were known.

That trip was an amazing experience. I sold some of my clothes to get a tank full of gasoline and get a little food and we left Columbus. We literally hitch-hiked with our car, giving anyone along the highway a ride that could buy a gallon of gasoline, and asking numerous cities along the way for work or assistance, which resulted in most of them not wanting to permanently support us with their already over-taxed relief funds, filling the car with gasoline and giving us five dollars’ worth of groceries. Food was a lot cheaper then.

At last we arrived in Idaho Falls, Idaho and for the first time I met my wife’s folks, obtained a W.P.A. job which soon petered out. At that time more than half of the people in Idaho Falls, Idaho were unemployed and on relief rolls, including many now prominent citizens. The western part of the city east of the Snake River became a shanty town, with shacks built of scrap junk of every description and was known as Duttonville. It took more than forty years for the city to get rid of the Duttonville blot on the landscape.

During that time, my wife heard from a close friend in Coeur d’Alene, Idaho that if we came up there in the panhandle and took over some government repossessed tax land, we could sell enough timber to pay for it, and that there was enough wild game, elk, deer, goose, and fish to be had to keep us from starvation. It sounded good, so we took off for Coeur d’Alene. After selling everything of value we possessed including my wife’s diamond ring, along the way to buy gas and food, we got to Lewiston, Idaho.

There our luck changed. I got work as a lather and did real well doing lathing jobs in many parts of the Northwest. We purchased a five-acre fruit and berry farm in Lewiston Orchards. We lived there for a couple of years until the lure of big pay took me to Wake Island in the South Pacific.

The time we lived in Lewiston Orchards was, I believe the happiest time of our lives and among my favorite memories. There are times in all of our lives when we live in the land of memory.

When the evening shadows fall, in the soft solitude of twilight, a feeling of peace enters the soul and we think back over the memories of the past, trying to visualize our favorite recollections. When one has reached the halfway mark of life and begins to reminisce, there are so many beautiful memories that bring joy to the heart, that it is extremely difficult to select one as being the favorite.

Then it was spring in Lewiston Orchards, with mother nature giving life to everything that grows. Our little farm with the fruit trees a sea of pink and white blossoms. The pink crowns of rhubarb gently breaking through the soil. The freshly turned earth behind the plow. My daughter’s musical laughter as she fondly embraces a wobbly legged newborn calf, with the mother cow looking on with gentle eyes of brown. On the lawn of virgin green my boy bursting with energy of youth, frolicking with his dog, unmindful of his gardens unplanted seeds. My wife and I in the flower garden, which we love so well, planting tulip bulbs in neat rows, as purple violets peep at us from a canopy of leaves, scenting the air with their fragrant smell. We stop a while to watch pretty red breasted robins build their nest of mud and grass in a nearby tree, her hand in mine, our hearts filled with love and the joy of living, our eyes speak words our mouths cannot utter.

                                                                                …………………………………….

Then time which we cannot stay, speeds on to another day. There is the scent of a new mown hay in the air. Chickens are merrily singing in their chicken way. Cows contentedly grazing in the clover. Trees heavily laden with golden apricots. A few luscious unpicked cherries in the trees. My boy industriously hoeing in the garden, while whistling the latest tune. A hen clucking to her chicks. My daughter picking raspberries and laughing at her pet cow begging for berries through the fence, her joyous laughter ringing through the summer air like voice of a virgin soul free of all care. My wife coming out of the flower garden with her arms full of flowers of very brilliant hue, the gleam of her auburn tresses in the sun, her sparking eyes of blue and radiant cheeks furnishing still competition for the beauty of the flowers. Leaning on my hoe, I survey my heavenly realm in sublime unconsciousness of the work waiting to be done. The poetry of my life then was sweeter that the choicest nectar drawn from honeysuckles by the rainbow hued hummingbird to feed her young. My crown the envy of kings.

                                                                                ……………………………………..

Now my last children, like the young robins in the overcrowded nest, have taken wing and flown away to build their own nests in other cherry trees. The autumn of life has come. The tree branches are gnarled and bare. The flowers folded in their seeds. The grass a dusty brown. But there is still beauty in the somber cast, as I sit in the twilight with my memories. Mine has been a life well spent.

                                                                                ……………………………………..

Then it was September 23, 1941

Dawn was just breaking as I drove into the driveway of our small farm in Lewiston Orchards. I was just returning from sixteen weeks of working on national defense housing projects at Fort Lewis, Seattle and Bremerton, Washington. I was over-joyed at being home again with my wife and family. I anticipated a good weeks rest before returning to work for another nation defense project at Hermiston, Oregon, October 1st. However, On September 24th, I received a phone call from the Lewiston Labor Temple notifying me that I was to leave the next day for Wake Island. I had previously signed an application with the Morrison-Knudson Construction Company of Boise, Idaho for work building maintenance buildings and quarters for the Pacific Naval Air Base on Wake Island.

After an all too short three-day visit at home I bid my family goodbye and my wife drove me to the bus depot. I kissed my wife goodbye and boarded a special bus that was taking workmen bound for Wake Island, to Alameda, California. As I sat there next to the window looking at my wife standing there waiting for the bus to leave, I had the strangest feeling, a premonition of foreboding trouble, if you wish to call it that. All of a sudden I did not want to leave and just as I decided to get off the bus and give up the trip, Ottos Gans, a carpenter, sat down beside me and the driver started the bus. Another minute and I would have been off the bus and the rest of this life adventure would never have been told.

As I waved farewell to my wife, little did I realize that I would not see her again for nearly five years and be deeply involved in the most destructive war in history. What a difference a few seconds can make in a person’s life.

September 30, 1941.

We arrived in Alameda, California where I signed a nine month’s labor contract and sailed the same day on the U.S.S. Worton for Honolulu, Hawaii. Arriving in Honolulu, I spent a week at the Pacific Naval Air Base Contractors Hotel and sailed on the new aircraft tender U.S.S. Curtis for Wake Island.

While enroute to Wake Island on the U.S.S. Curtis, we received several reports of the worsening Japanese situation. We also received a ship memo telling us in the event of serious trouble with Japan we would be evacuated immediately. Of course, then we did not know that the Japanese would do the evacuating. An American submarine stayed in sight of the ship all the way to Wake Island.

We were enjoying the calm voyage in the tropical sunshine and my thoughts conformed with the panorama before me, as I sat on the deck, and looked up from my reading, with its rhythmic raising and falling and gently swaying, watching the flight of a white gull as it majestically glided over the gentle swelling of the light turquoise colored waves, capped in effervescent foamy white lace, bubbling like lustrous pearls, sometimes racing each other under the tropical sunshine which glistened from their sides like a thousand diamond facets cut by the deft hand of a jeweler, and sparkling in the gentle wind-blown spray as if sown by the hand of magic. Some waves to end with a gentle slap at the ship’s side as if to rebuke it for disturbing such a beautiful aquatic scene, with the ever-widening path in its wake, which cut through the tranquility of the aquatic picture like the knife of a mad despoiler.

Then as if the cinema operator had changed the film, the picture changed as dark clouds appeared in the sky and the wind began to blow. The waves became larger and rain came down in torrents. The waves increase in size and became huge and ominous with the wind blowing the tops off into white spume. The ship wallowed in a through between swells, then plunged its bow into a huge and ominous with the wind blowing the tips off into white spume. The ship wallowed in a through between swells, then plunged its bow into a huge wave, rising into the crest of the wave where it hung for a moment with tons of water cascading off its bow decks, then plunging into another through, giving one the impression we were going to go to the bottom of the sea. That is the way it looked to us landlubbers. We had entered into the edge of a typhoon.

I got a little seasick and wondered what would happen if the sea got worse, and with imaginative mind I viewed what was below all this restless heaving bosom of the sea. I could see the hulks of many ships enshrouded in seaweed, barnacles and silt, with grotesque skeleton crews, sailing ships, wooden ships, steel ships, ships of war, whose armament even at the bottom of the sea with a death watch crew of rotting bones to man the rusty guns, took on a menacing appearance illustrating that the fallacies of mankind live on, even after man has destroyed himself with his own genius.

Then my thoughts took on a more realistic trend and I wondered what would be the outcome of this disturbing reports our radio had given concerning the war in Europe and the trouble in which Japan was involved in Asia. Would it involve us? Perhaps I had been foolish to take this trip to Wake Island? Maybe we needed the Defenses? The pay was high, and I needed that. It would help pay off the fruit and berry farm we were buying. Times had not been too good and although I hated to be away from my wife and children for nine months, well, nine months goes by pretty fast when you are busy. And it would get us out of debt, and we would have a place of our own. And then hadn’t they told us that we would be evacuated at the first sign of trouble and sent home.

We arrived at Wake Island on the tail end of a typhoon, with the sea so rough it was impossible to make a landing. There were no docks on Wake Island. Landing had to be made by small boats over the coral reed at high tide. For one week we circled the Island at a safe distance.

October 30, 1941.

The sea at last calmed down enough to make a landing. I have to hand it to our Navy, Our sailor boys knew their business, and us landlubbers did a lot of unnecessary worrying.

Arriving on the Island, we found that the mess hall, canteen, a few barracks and a sea water distilling plant were the only buildings completed. The air strip consisted of a rough unpaved strip through coral and brush, made by a bulldozer. A dredge was in the lagoon which was eventually to become a submarine base. Pan American Airways had a small hotel building and a concrete ramp on the lagoon which was a refueling stop for the Pan Am Clippers, before they took off for the Island of Guam. Ship loads of building materials and hundreds of steel barrels of aviation gasoline and oil were stacked in huge piles in the open. It looked like we had a lot of work to do. I went to work the next day as a reinforcing steel worker. Three days later I was transferred to an electrician’s job. Then three says later I was assigned as foreman of metal lathing and plastering operations. I had to recruit a crew from inexperienced men which necessitated some extremely hard work under difficulties. However, the work progresses very good, we worked long hours from nine to thirteen hours daily. The extra hours would make good pay checks. We were issued some canteen script for use on the Island. The rest of our wages were kept in trust accounts in banks at home.

There were about fifteen hundred construction workers, four hundred and eighty Navy and Marine Corps personnel and about a dozen Pan American Airlines employees on Wake Island. That included the entire population except the birds, rat, and hermit crabs. There was no soil or fresh water on the Island and no women. The highest point about sea level on the Island was twenty-one feet. Wake Island really consisted of three small islands around a lagoon and separated by narrow channels. The entire island was surrounded by a coral reef. It was about three miles and a half around the island.

December 8, 1941 (Wake Island Time)

This morning we received the news that Pearl Harbor had been bombed by the Japanese, but all construction work went on as usual. My crew was working in the general warehouse building just completing some cement plastering. We had a cement mixer running under the main canopy which made considerable noise, so that we could not hear normal noise from outside the building. About ten minutes to twelve we were startled by a series of explosions which shook the building to its very foundations. The walls swayed crazily, glass from the windows cascaded to the floor in broken fragments, the hum of plane motors and the rattle of machine guns mingled with the other noises was deafening. I ordered my workmen to flatten out on the floor and fortunately none of them were injured.

After a few minutes as the drone of planes faded, we ventured outside to see what had happened. Just outside the door in the street between buildings were huge bomb craters. Parts of buildings across the street were demolished. The suction created by exploding bombs had forced heavy steel doors right through steel door frames, bulging like they had been punched by a giant fist. A steel tank of large capacity just completed was riddled by machine gun bullets. Workmen were running in wild confusion, some trying to hide under the sparse tropical brush. I saw one man on his knees beside a small bush praying as loud as he could, his face a picture of stark fear. I jumped across a trench to try and console him and saw a dead man in the bottom of the trench. The Pan Am Hotel nearby was aflame and a large gasoline dump composed of hundreds of steel fifty gallon barrels between me and the hotel was a blazing inferno, with barrels exploding throwing flaming gasoline hundreds of feet into the air. I tried to get over to the hotel to see if I could help the injured, but the intense heat of the burning gasoline stopped me. In another direction I saw billowing clouds of black smoke from a burning dump of asphalt and stored paint.

Trucks which had just arrived to take workmen to the contractors dining hall whisked most of the workmen away. I remained on the job to shut off the plaster mixer and clean it out, so that it could be of further use if needed. I proceeded to look around and found that two bombs had made direct hits on the building we were working in. One had exploded in a room in which metal toilet partitions were stored which absorbed most of the shock. The other bomb, quite a large one, had penetrated the roof which stripped off the fins and it hit the concrete floor a glancing blow which by some freak action tore off the concussion cap. Then it bounded crashing through a partition and coming to rest unexploded in the center of the warehouse floor. Five bombs had fallen and exploded on each side of the warehouse, making a total of twelve bombs that hit the building and adjacent streets. I tried again to get over to the Pan Am Hotel compound to see if I could render some aid to the injured, but the flaming gasoline and exploding barrels made it impossible to get through the blazing barrier.

I returned to the warehouse just as a truck drove up and the driver said they needed cots and blankets at the hospital quick and asked if I could get something to break open the crates of cots and blankets. I did. More trucks and officers arrived wanting more supplies. I will never forget the Naval officer who drove his pickup into the warehouse to the unexploded bomb and placed it in the pickup and drove away. We all watched and held our breath, knowing that the bomb could go off any minute. I worked there in the warehouse until dark helping load trucks with supplies, during which time I made two trips in a pickup truck to the hospital with cots and blankets. As soon as we could set up a cot someone would place a wounded man on it. The hospital seemed full of wounded. There was blood everywhere, and men groaning in pain. The one Doctor and attendants were working like mad to take care of them. We opened up one cot and almost before we had taken our hands off it, a wounded man was placed on it. I do not know who he was and all I can remember of him is the bloody stump of an arm spurting blood near my face, which made me sick to my stomach and I threw up. On another cot a steel worker I knew with his heel blown off. I only had time to say, “Take it easy old man, everything is going to be alright”. As I left for more cots, I saw him trying to cinch up his belt around his leg to stop the bleeding. He was killed the next day when the hospital was hit and burned.

Some of the contractor’s employee’s barracks were in flames. Most of our planes were destroyed in that first bombing and most of the pilots and mechanics were killed. A large gasoline or oil storage tank across the lagoon was on fire belching flames and smoke hundreds of feet into the air. These are only a few glimpses of what I saw that day. Things happened so fast and everyone was in such a hurry it was hard to focus your eyes and mind on anything which was probably a good thing, as your mind did not register all the horror for you to remember later. I heard that casualties that day among the civilian workmen was about forty killed and wounded. I do not know what the military losses were.

The warehouse was on Pele Island. That evening I walked back to Wake Island which was about a mile. I arrived there tired and hungry, having had nothing to eat since early morning. I found the camp practically deserted. The civilian workmen had been told to take care of themselves as best they could, and stay out of what was left of the camp as it would probably be bombed again. I found a grassy place near the lagoon a short distance from camp and with a few companions; George Gans, Otto Gans, Milton Glazier, and Herman Mayer, stretched out on the ground and was soon fast asleep from exhaustion.

The next morning after a hasty breakfast of fried egg and some bread and coffee, I joined a group of volunteers to help the marines by filling sand bags to place around gun emplacements. There were about forty men in the party, filling the sand bags with coral sand at a location near the bridge between Wake and Pele Islands. We had worked all morning and it was nearing noon, December 9th. I said to my partner, a reinforcing steel worker by the name of Busic say, “it’s about noon, if the Japs come over today they will sure try to bomb this bridge. Don’t you think we had better get in a safer place for awhile?” Before Busic could answer me we heard some planes followed by some explosions and saw the hospital and some buildings nearby burst into flames. Busic said, “it’s too late now, here they are” I looked up and saw planes overhead and a cluster of bombs falling directly at us. I yelled to Busic, “Dive into the coral pit”. I did likewise, rolling myself into a ball against the pit bank. The pit was about four feet deep. The next thing I knew it seemed like all hell broke loose and dropped on me. There was a terrific explosion and I and the ground upon which I lay curled up like a ball, seemed to lift into the air and then I was back on the ground with a terrible weight on me. I could hardly breathe, and my eyes were full of coral sand. I lay that way for what seemed hours but was really only a few seconds. I was too stunned to move, not knowing whether I was wounded or not. I tried to move my arms and legs. I did not hurt anywhere so started to struggle out of the coral sand on top of me. I got my head and shoulders out and couldn’t see a thing for the coral sand in my eyes binding me. Someone came over to me and said, “Are you hurt?” I said, “no”. Then I managed to work my whole body out of the sand and succeeded in getting enough coral sand out of my eyes so I could see. I had been buried about four feet. A bomb had hit not over ten feet from where Busic and I were working. I was not hurt, but what a sight greeted me. Three of the crew of workmen were dead and some fourteen wounded and a truck on fire. My friend Busic had tried to run, and a bomb fragment had almost cut him in two. He was killed instantly.

Trucks arrived and took the dead and wounded away. I decided it was about time I did something to protect myself in future raids. I took a shovel and an arm full of empty sacks and proceeded across the bridge to Wake Island. I saw a corpse under the bridge. I passed the flaming hospital and some burning barracks and noticed the canteen had been hit and the roof was all ascrew, but it was not burning. I passed quickly through the camp and chose a place near the lagoon where I thought the Japs would not be likely to bomb or machine gun, this was about a block from camp. I dug a hole in the coral sand and sand bagged the walls of the hole and covered the top with dead brush which made a passable dugout, and from the air looked like the surrounding landscape. When I had finished, I started back to camp to see if I could get something to eat and some water to drink. On the way, I met Elbert Look and Robert Lee, two American-Chinese messmen, they did not have any place to hold up in, so I told them to join me. We got a jug full of water but no food, so we returned to the dugout. It was just large enough for the three of us to curl up in. We spent the fourteen days of Jap bombings and attacks by naval guns there. We subsisted during that time mainly on canned fruit, fruit juices and raisins. Other workmen had raided the food dumps in the brush and taken everything else. Our drinking water was gasoline tainted. The hastily filled gas drums that had been scattered throughout the brush had not been cleaned before being filed with water. Every time we lit a cigarette we expected to blow up.

At night we joined working parties and built sandbag enclosures for anti-aircraft guns. We also helped build an underground hanger of sorts for the two remaining planes. Every night we changed the position of the anti-aircraft guns and carried ammunition to the new locations. Once at night we saw what we believed to be blinker signals from an American submarine. We saw no answering signals.

We were bombed every day and twice on Sunday, you could almost set your watch by their daily arrival time. Bombs lit close enough once to strip the ground clean of all vegetation for a hundred feet or more around our dugout. We were shook up quite a bit, but not hurt. Our only wounds so far were badly skinned shins from working at night without lights and bumping into chunks of coral. We had begun to lose weight on our diet of canned fruit, fruit juices and raisins, and from the growth of our beards we looked like some castaways on a lonely Pacific Island.

The night of December twenty-second, two men in a dugout not far from us invited us over to eat. They had found some cans of chili con carne and we all had a good feed. The next day a direct bomb hit and killed one of the men. The other man was killed the same day by machine-gun bullets while driving a truck. We felt very bad and knew we might be next. My eyes gave me a lot of trouble, being stuck shut every morning by infection from the coral sand I got in them when I was buried by exploding bombs on December eighth. The same Naval Officer who had carried that unexploded bomb out of the warehouse on December the eighth saw my eyes on a working party, and took me to the medical dugout and had them treat my eyes, and gave me hell for not going to the medical dugout sooner myself. I knew the medical dugout had their hands full taking care of the wounded and I did not want to bother them. My eyes slowly improved.

Several Japanese planes were shot down on the island and some were seen trailing smoke as they left Wake, so they were apparently lost also. Only one of out patched up planes was still flying with a wounded pilot at the controls.

The Japanese attacked the island twice with naval guns, but did little damage because they came in too close to the island and most of the large caliber guns overshot the island. Several of their ships were sunk by the U.S. Marine gunners by breach sighting, and then firing the four-inch naval deck guns fastened to concrete base bolts with heavy wire. The gun emplacements were not finished yet, and no one knew where the nuts were to fasten them down. Two Jap destroyers made it over the coral reef landing on the beach. U.S. Marine gunners mowed them down as fast as they came over the sides of the ships. I heard that they only took one prisoner alive from those destroyers.

December 23, 1941. Wake Island Surrenders.

The morning of December 23rd after a terrific bombing and hammering by naval guns, and the United States Marines running out of ammunition, Wake Island surrendered. Runners were sent through the brush, telling everyone they could find that the white flag was up and for everyone to get out of the brush onto the road near the bombed machine shop and wait for the Japs. That news was hard to take. No one knew what to expect. Jap planes were still flying overhead dropping a few bombs and machine-gunning some places. We could see the white flag flying over the island’s military headquarters dugout. Jap ships were circling the island.

We started through the brush for the road keeping in the open spaces as much as possible so the Japs could see us. We had not gone far when a Jap plane opened up on us with machine-guns. We dove into the bushes and machine gun bullets kicked up sand all around us. As we continued our way out, we passed a U.S. Marine anti-aircraft gun emplacement we had helped sandbag, the gun was wrecked, and the dead Marine’s legs were sticking out of the fox hole.

Taken Prisoner by the Japanese.

We finally made it to the road and there joined approximately three hundred civilian workmen, a few U.S. Marines and Naval Offices. We sat and waited. About ten or eleven o’clock, a truck with that Japanese flag flying on it and a machine-gun mounted on the hood came down the road towards us. It stopped a short distance away and some Japs came towards us on foot and ordered us all to put our hands on our heads and line up and follow them back down the road. Two or three machine-guns were trained on us. About five hundred yards down the road where it curved near the sea the Japs halted us. They then ordered us to take off all of our clothes and sit in a squatting position in the road naked, In the blistering sun. They took every wristwatch and ring in sight. We were now surrounded with Japs manning machine-guns. I think everyone there thought that they intended to march us down to the beach and machine gun us all and let the tide take our bodies. I do not know what changed their minds. After sitting there in the hot sun for about five hours we were told to put our clothes back on. No one got their own clothes, and some were lucky to get any clothes at all. We were very sunburned and very thirsty.  A thousand disturbing thoughts went through our minds. Then we were marched out to their air strip and made to sit in rows so that when you laid down there was only room for your body packed in between other prisoners. We had nothing to eat that day and nothing to drink and the rough coral air strip made a rough bed that night. We spent the whole next day in the same spot, not being allowed to move around at all. When nature called, we had to do the best we could in the spot where we lay. They gave us a little to eat, very little, a little water and a couple of cigarettes.

That night it began to rain, so they ordered us all, about fifteen hundred men, into the underground hanger built for the few planes we had left after the first bombing raid. Prisoners were packed in so tight, when a prisoner fainted because of the foul hot air, they could not fall down. The night was a living nightmare. I was packed in straddling a garbage can on its side. After standing in that spread legged position for hours, I managed to squirm down and crawl into the garbage can head first, which covered most of my body. My legs did not fare so well, men stood on them all night. The next day I could hardly walk. Some prisoners did not survive that ordeal.

Christmas Day, December 25, 1941

Today we were marched back to what was left of the camp and crowded into barracks that were not destroyed. The space I was in was normally built to accommodate two men, and eleven of us were jammed into it. The Japs had built a barbwire fence around what was left of the camp and it became our first prison camp. We were all used on forced labor, building barbwire entanglements on the beaches and other heavy work, and were poorly fed, although there was plenty of American food supplies in buildings not damaged. That was a dismissal Christmas Day, no brightly decorated Christmas tree, no plum pudding, no turkey, but even under those conditions we could occasionally hear some prisoners singing Holy Night.

While I was out on one of those working parties, we passed the paint shop which was still intact. We heard quiet a commotion and stopped to see what was going on. A painter on another working party had somehow got the Jap guard to let him into the paint shop and had drank some alcohol and was quite drunk. Just then a Japanese officer came up and the painter began to curse him and all the Japs. The officer understood English very well and became very angry and pulled out his samurai sword and nearly decapitated the painter right there in front of us. It was a terrible sight, the painter died instantly.

The bombing had knocked out the electric line to the canteen and refrigeration plant and the Japs had me and a couple of other electricians repairing it. We had got on the top of the canteen building where the roof was damaged to repair the electric line. While on roof, I managed to drop down through the hole in the roof into the canteen. There I put on another pair of pants legs with food and cigarettes. I later got safely through the fence past the guards into the compound where we stayed. The food items and the cigarettes helped our morale quite a bit.

We finally got the electricity line to the refrigeration plant fixed and opened it to see if it worked, and the stench of decaying human flesh nearly overcame us. All of the dead U.S Marines and civilian workmen had been put in the cold storage compartment and when the electricity went off, the cold storage compartments became like a hot oven. Some of the other prisoners had the gruesome task of cleaning that human debris out of them, as the Japs wanted to use them.

While on another working party we were taken past the concrete ramp at the Pan Am Airline compound. I will never forget the sight. A Pan Am Air Clipper on its way to Guam with the payroll for the military there, upon hearing Pearl Harbor had been bombed came back to Wake Island, landed on the concrete ramp and kicked the mail sacks out on the ramp before leaving for Honolulu. The Japs had ripped the mail sacks open and dumped the money out on the ramp, thousands of dollars. It was scattered all over and we walked through it, good old American greenbacks, like it was so many leaves. It made you feel kind of funny. We couldn’t pick it up or do anything with it. I do not know what happened to it.

January 12,1942. Leaving Wake Island.

Early in the morning of January 12th, all of the prisoners on Wake Island except about four hundred, mostly maintenance men and equipment operators, were taken on board the Japanese ship Nita Maru, the largest passenger liner on the Pacific Ocean, and packed like sardines in the lowest holds of the ship. As I boarded the ship, I took my last look at Wake Island and wondered if I would ever see my home and loved ones again.

After I was boarding the ship I was searched three times on the way to the hold, and everything taken from me, except a small picture of my wife which I had wrapped in cellophane and put it in the watch pocket of my pants. For some reason, they did not find it. I was also slapped several times. The hold was stifling. We were not allowed to move around at all and had to sit or lay on the steel deck. We were fed once a day with a small bowl of watery rice soup and a pickled plum. For toilets, we used five gallon cans with the tops cut out, which were emptied once a day by being hoisted up out of the hold on the rope and part of the contents of the cans showered down on us as they were being drawn up to be emptied.

Many prisoners were beaten unmercifully, especially the U.S. Marines who were in the hold directly above us. We could hear someone being beaten most of the time. I spent eleven days in the hell hole. I had lost about thirty five pounds since capture and most of that loss was on that trip on the Nita Maru.

Our first port of call was Yokohama, Japan where they took four or five prisoners off the ship. The only one I knew who left the ship was Ensign George (Buckey) Henshaw, U.S.N. The rest of us were kept down in the holds except a few who were taken up to the deck to have their pictures taken for propaganda purposes. I later saw that picture in Life Magazine. After several hours the Nita Maru got under way again and a few days later was docked at WooSung, China. As we left the ship we were forced to run down the companionway in which Japanese were stationed about every twenty feet. As we passed we were given a swat across the buttocks with the flat side of a sword. Upon shore, we were lined up and officially turned over to the Japanese Army. We were given a lengthy speech by some Japanese army officer, which the translator interpreter summed up as saying, “You must obey. We will not kill all of you”. We then marched about fourteen miles to the old Chinese Barracks at WooSung. We arrived there half starved and exhausted. This was January and quite cold. We suffered from the cold very much, being scantily clad and coming from the tropics. I had on a pair of badly worn tennis shoes, a pair of shorts, a T shirt and a sun helmet/ Not very good clothes for freezing weather.

WooSung Prison Camp. January 23, 1942

The WooSung Prison Camp was composed of about a dozen wooden barracks built by the Chinese years ago. It was there that the Nationalist Chinese Army fought one of its greatest historic battles. The barracks looked like they had not been used for years and were in a very bad state of disrepair. Windows and doors hanging from one hinge or fallen off, glass broken out, boards on the sides of the buildings loose or fallen off, the corrugated iron roof leaking from many bullet holes and some blown off. The grounds were a maze of weeds and littered with trash of very description.

The Japanese had hastily thrown up a 2600 volt electric fence around the compound. Beyond the electric fence were barbwire entanglements. There were guard towers at the four corners. Each barracks would accommodate about two hundred men, thirty or forty men to the section. Wooden platforms about two feet off the floor lined both sides of each section and served as beds. In this narrow space almost all of out time was spent when we were not on working parties. In these cramped quarters, it was impossible to do anything without disturbing the prisoner next to you, which caused a lot of frayed nerves and some fist fights. All water had to be boiled before used, and the almost worn our pump never produced enough water to drink. For a long time each prisoner was allowed one cup of water a day. Prisoners could not use water to clean their teeth, wash themselves or their clothes. Food was very poor and consisted mainly of rice sweeping from godowns and contained numerous rat droppings, and some watery stew made from sweet potato, squash and tomato vines or anything that could be put into it to give it taste and look like it might contain a little nourishment. Sometimes prisoners killed rats, big fat ones, which were plentiful, and ate them despite the warnings from our own prisoner doctor that they were cholera and typhus carriers.

There I got my introduction to pellagra. Everyone was suffering from malnutrition. I also contracted malaria and was very sick, receiving no treatment at all. Medical supplies were non-existent in camp. After about three or four weeks, part of which time I was delirious, the attack of malaria finally shook itself out for the time being and I recovered slowly, and returned to the working parties.

May the first, 1942 I had my first bath in the cold water, using sand as soap, I also had a change of clothes, some old used Japanese army pants, jacket and some underwear and socks and shoes, all old used Japanese army discard. This was my first change of clothes in six months. In fact, it was the first time I had my clothes off since capture. We all wore every rag we could get a hold of both day and night to try to keep warm. The few ragged blankets the Japs gave us did not add to our comfort. It gets very cold in the area around Shanghai. We shivered day and night. Many nights those who could not stand the cold any longer would get up and walk up and down the barracks isle all night to keep their blood circulating.

Although the Red Cross or the Americans in the international settlement had sent us through the Japs, two potbellied cast iron stoves for each barracks, the Japs would not allow us to have fires in them. Once or twice prisoners were caught with fires in their stoves and the Japs made them carry the stoves for hours, up and down between the barracks with a huge sign saying, “we have disobeyed”.

We were required to dig a series of tank traps between our camp and the river. As this area had been a battleground years ago, while digging these tank traps we uncovered many remains of dead Chinese soldiers. All that was left of them was skeletons and rotten uniforms. We saw Chinese children playing some kind of a game with the exposed human skulls we had uncovered. It was hard for me to get used to the Chinese attitudes about death, perhaps to the long suffering collie class deaths was looked upon as a relief and a door to a better life. To many orientals death became a common thing like life only with more meaning.

Once when I was out on a working party, I saw Japs soldiers tie a Chinese man to a fence and throw water over him until he would became incased in ice and either suffocate or freeze to death. Other times I saw them shoot Chinese so they would fall into their own graves which the Japs had made them dig.

We were forced to salute and bow to every Jap we saw, and if we did not, we were slapped in the face and sometimes beaten. We got slapped so often that it became sort of routine to be expected. To resist or to show by facial expression that you were angry meant that you would get worse punishment, such as standing for hours with your arms outstretched, which after a while became almost unbearable. I took several beatings from the Japs which took days to recover from. I finally learned to keep my face expressionless, no matter what happened.

Conditions became so intolerable that I planned to escape, which would have been fairly easy, because I was working as camp electrician and was frequently outside the electric fence and not watched too closely and at times I had to pull the fuse plugs on the electric fence so that the old prisoners could cut the grass and weeds growing up under the fence. It would have been easy to defuse the plugs and replace them.

Once I had just replaced the fuse plugs so that the fence was electrified, and a Jap sentry nearby saw me and came over to see what I was doing. He started to pull one of the plugs and touched the hot fence and was instantly killed. All that saved my life trying to explain what had happened was that a Jap Sargent had seen it happen they did nothing to me.

After talking over the possibility of escaping from every angle with my two friends, Milton Glazier and Elbert Look, we decided against it at the time, because it would have been almost impossible for a white man to get through the fourteen hundred miles of Japanese held China. If we should be able to avoid the Japanese, some starving Chinese would turn us in for a bowl of rice, or we would die from cholera or typhus before we could get to friendly territory. Our decision was proven later to be a good one, when a few days later a few of the highest ranking POW officers managed to escape through the electric fence by shorting it out or digging under it, and after a few days being caught and brought back to camp and parade around camp for all the prisoners to see and then taken away and presumably shot. We really did not know what happened to them. We never saw them again. This discouraged any further attempts by prisoners to escape.

As the weather became warmer, with the permission of the Japanese, many of the prisoners became interested in study groups in the evening to improve their minds and pass the time away. These study groups discussed everything under the sun, religion, politics, economics and an almost endless assortment of books from the Seafarer’s Library in Shanghai which the Japanese allowed to be brought into camp. Some of these groups help religious services for those who wished to attend. These services included Catholic, Protestant and Mormon. There were a lot of Mormon Elders in the POW camp, taken prisoners on Wake Island, employees of PNAB contractors. Some of the prisoners were graduates of such universities as Yale, Oxford, Heidelberg, and U.S. Army and U.S. Naval academies which made the discussions very interesting. This had a good effect on keeping trouble among the prisoners at a minimum.

I spent much of my non-working hours in writing and which the aid of an old typewriter, and some rice paper and cardboard and the help of Joseph Astarita, an artist and some other prisoner writers, published three books, one copy each, which were circulated throughout camp and enjoyed by the prisoners. I spent much of my time studying economics, financing of governments and reasons for their failure to create national and international equilibrium, and thinking of ways to improve them. The library brought into camp provided some very good books on the subjects. In prison camp you have a lot of time to do a lot of thinking.

I began seriously thinking of the future, from all indications it looked like the war would last a long time. I gave a lot of thought to what I could do, if anything to hasten the end of the war or improve the plight of the prisoners. I finally decided that I could not do anything unless by some means I could get into the confidence of the liberal Japanese who were not in favor of the war, and work from the inside, so to speak. At that time it was just a dream wishful thinking. I had no definite plan as to what to do, or how to do it. I realized whatever I did would be a long shot in the dark, a big gamble, and if once started, I would have to go through with it regardless of the consequences, and I might lose my head if caught or suspicioned by the militarists.

I discussed the possibilities of being able to do anything with two of my best friends whom I could trust to keep their mouth shuts, Milton Glazier and Jasper Dawson. However, they were skeptical of what I could do, or how to do it. I said no more about it for a while, but it was constantly on my mind.

At that time the Japs were very cocky and were continually blasting President Roosevelt and blaming everything on him. So I decided that if I could write something about President Roosevelt and let it get into the hands of the Japanese someway, it might be an opening wedge to start. Prisoners were allowed to write a few letters, so I wrote this:

                                                                AN ODE TO PRESIDENT ROOSEVELT

                                                To one of faith, in whom we placed the same,

                                                Giving power and glory to your name,

                                                Believing that you would be,

                                                A good example for humanity,

                                                We can not help but doubt,

                                                That you meant what you talked about,

                                                Of Peace, and your hate of war,

                                                Then being planned by your diplomats near and far,

                                                You called men copperheads and louts,

                                                Who wished Peace and dared by their shouts,

                                                To warn those who were being meekly lead,

                                                To the brink of war where blood is shed,

                                                If falsehoods, liars make,

                                                Then for why, you spake,

                                                To mothers of their sons,

                                                In foreign lands would shoot no guns,

                                                But only in their homeland,

                                                To protect if, would they take gun in hand?

                                                What madness of your mind,

                                                Made you break law, that were made to bind,

                                                All men of all nations, in happy estate,

                                                Where men were born of love, not hate?

                                                Do you worship the God you claim to trust,

                                                When you affectionately fondle greed and lust?

                                                Can wealth and glory, thus obtained,

                                                Be worth the price, and thus retained,

                                                When mothers hearts are full of pain,

                                                For sons they will never see again,

                                                Whose slaughtered bodies, upon which vultures fed,

                                                Lie upon battlefields, their souls have fled?

                                                When fields once growing abundant crops,

                                                Are watered now by blood that drops,

                                                And flows from gaping wounds to depart,

                                                From broken bodies and stilled heart-

                                                A harvest now of rotting bones,

                                                Broken hearts and shattered homes?

                                                To what future heights do you aspire,

                                                Breaking pledges, committing deeds so dire,

                                                To bring men, hunger, want and pain,

                                                Their faith in you to never regain?

                                                What crop can you expect to harvest from such seed,

                                                Planted by the fury of wars, lust and greed?

                                                Do you hold the President’s office, then so high,

                                                And people such fools they think you cannot lie?

                                                Vain and dishonorable is he,

                                                Who would ask in such glory,

                                                And aggrandizement thus obtained,

                                                By dishonoring those who honor have attained.

                                                If this by me be treasonable wit,

                                                Then may you make the most of it,

                                                For thank God, I am still,

                                                An American with just will,

                                                Holding Justice, Truth and Right,

                                                Above all things gained by untruth and might.

I put the ode in an envelope I made myself, addressed the envelope to President Roosevelt, and gave it to the Japanese interpreter to send. I did not know whether they would send it or not, or what they would do with it. I knew they would read it as all POW mail was censored, so I waited for results. If I had known then the results that ode would have caused I might not have sent it, but the die was cast now and there was no turning back. A few days later I was called up to the Jap office interpreter as well as all the rest of the Japs in the office were all smiles, treating me with much courtesy, giving me cigarettes and saying that I had written a fine letter. After that I noticed quite a difference in attitude of the Japs in the camp when I came in contact with them. It looked like I had made a good start, so from then on I acted as friendly as possible towards them. Being all over camp, in the Jap section as well on account of the electrical work I was doing, I talked to them as often as I could, but my progress was slow and it at times seemed rather hopeless. In any event I hoped that somewhere along the line that ode took some Japanese with a good understanding of English could see the ode held a double meaning and could be applied to Togo as well.

Conditions in Woosung Prison Camp remained about the same, slave labor, abuse, hunger, wearing on the prisoners’ nerves. Two prisoners were killed on the electrical fence, and a few others were severely shocked. One prisoner, an electricians helper on Wake Island who had worked with me, called Lonnie, I have forgotten his last name, was shot and killed instantly by a careless Japanese sentry who he was talking to over the fence. The shot went through his neck severing his jugular vein and lodging in a post nearby. I was close to him when it happened, and I put my fingers over the hole in his neck to try to stop the blood, while another prisoner got the POW doctor, but it was no use, he was dead when the doctor arrived. Several prisoners died from starvation and beatings. Another friend of mine died of a ruptured spleen from a beating by the Japs. Prisoners were becoming very irritable and there was constant friction between the eleven hundred civilian prisoners and the military prisoners numbering about five hundred. The civilian prisoners were mostly construction workers from Wake Island known in construction circles as “building stiffs’, men who were hard workers and hard livers, not caring anything about military discipline. I interceded on several occasions to try to smooth out misunderstandings that arose between the civilian POWs and military POWs, only to arouse the ire of some of the officer POW’s towards me. I also tried unsuccessfully to get the Japanese to separate the Wake Island civilians construction workers, who should be internees and not prisoners of war, from the military prisoners.

We existed after that fashion in WooSung Prison Camp for about a year, and were then transferred to KiangWan Camp also in the Shanghai area. About a month or so before being transferred to KaingWan, some copies of the Nippon Time, English language issues, were distributed in the WooSung Camp which contained the Ode to President Roosevelt I had written. That caused a lot of unfavorable comment about me from the officer POW’s. The first knowledge I had of it was when Col Wm Ashurst of the North China Embassy U.S. Marines issued an order barring me from the barracks of the North China Marines.  This information was brought to me by the only North China Marines I knew, Jasper Dawson. He told me that the Marines adjutant of each section of the North China Marine barracks had told the prisoners that Col. Ashurst had issued an order barring me from their barracks, that I was pro-Jap, a communist, a traitor trying to overthrow the United States Government. Dawson also stated that the North China Marines did not know me at all, and they asked, “who is that guy, Streeter”?. A few days later Major Brown, U.S.M.C North China Marines sent word that he would like to see me. I called at his room, where I found Major Brown and Ed Clancey, the commander of the civilian POW’s.  Because of the very hostile and unreasonable attitude of Major Brown, I refused to discuss the matter with him. Ed Clancey remained silent. The ugly false rumors concerning me continued to persist with many added embellishments. Shortly after this affair the first contingent of prisoners in WooSung camp were sent to Japan, a few hundred, and the POW officers made sure my friend Dawson was among them. The rest of the prisoners were moved to KiangWan Prison Camp.

KiangWan Prison Camp – 1943

This camp was in the KiangWan district about eight miles from Shanghai, China. It consisted of a group of old Chinese barracks in very bad shape, surrounded by a newly constructed six foot high brick wall topped with a 2600 volt electric fence. Another 2500 volt electric fence was inside this wall about fifty feet. Guard towers were in all four corners of the camp manned by armed soldiers with machine guns to keep the prisoners from trying to escape. Partly surrounding the prison compound was the barracks of the Japanese guards, administration building and Kempi officer. The prison buildings inside the electric fence and grounds were in if not worse conditions than those in WooSun Camp. It took a lot of hard work by the prisoners to get the camp in somewhat of a livable condition.

Conditions in WooSun Prison Camp were very similar to conditions in all Japanese prison camps, filth, abuse starvation and slave labor.

A few miles from camp the Japs had a “MT. Fuji” project to give the prisoners exercise so they said. It consisted of building a large mountain of earth and a series of smaller mountains. It was extremely hard labor and took over a year for a thousand or more prisoners to build. I later heard that it was to be used for a gunnery range. Several prisoners were badly injured on this Mt. Fuji project and some lost their lives.

As camp electrician, I was assigned the job of building fourteen miles of power lines which afforded me several opportunities to witness some repulsive atrocities committed by the Japs against the Chinese in the area through which we constructed the line.

The lines was sort of a temporary affair and the only recognizable materials I saw in the supply trucks were rolls of number eight copper wire and some glass insulators. The poles and crossarms, if you could call them such, were about twenty feet long and about four or five inches thick. The crossarms were lashed to the poles with strips of bamboo applied wet. When dried they made quite firm fastenings. The poles with crossarms attached and one wire fastened to each insulator where laid on the ground in a row with the butt of the bamboo poles within a few inches of the holes. Then a Chinese crew would rise each bamboo pole with crossarm and wires attached and put the poles in the hole, placing about ten at a time firmly in the ground, them move ahead with another ten. We were expected to do a mile a day. I was surprised to see the line stay up. The wires sagged considerably not too far above the ground where anyone could reach them. But electricity would flow through it ok.

After we progressed for a few miles, we would have to go back and do long stretches over again. The Chinese would cut the line at night and steal hundreds of feet of wire. On one occasion I had to go about a mile from the line to a Japanese office they had set up in a Chinese house to ask that some more materials be sent to replace some stolen wire. I was told by the Japanese interpreter to sit on a bench outside and wait, that they had one of the wire thieves inside and were trying to find out the others involved, I heard a lot of loud yelling inside the house and the thuds, like blows being struck. After a while the door opened and four soldiers and two officers came out with the Chinese, a chain around his neck, and face all bloody. He could still walk. When they got him outside and four soldiers threw him to the ground spread-eagled with a soldier holding each leg and arm. One of the Jap officers pulled the Chinese’s pants down exposing his genitals, then each officer used a piece of brick and took turns pounding the Chinese’s testicles. The Chinese screamed and screamed and then passed out cold. The Jap officers threw water on him to revive him and asked him some more questions, the Chinese remained silent, then the Jap officer would repeat the process of beating his testicles with bricks. I witnessed the whole performance. They finally left the poor Chinese chained to an iron pipe in the yard. I repeated my request for more wire and left for the line with a sickening feeling in my stomach and a burning hate for these Jap monsters.

Several times I was invited into Chinese homes to eat. Probably the first time they had ever seen an American. It is surprising how well two different races of people can get along, neither race understanding the others language, and only using hand signals and smiles. They were very friendly to me. I Had learned a few words in the Cantonese dialect from some of the American-Chinese messmen POW’s, but it didn’t help me as these Chinese spoke a different dialect. The few Japanese guards stationed along the power line didn’t pay too much attention to me as long as I didn’t get too far away from the line. The Jap guards were about two blocks apart and about a block away from the line.

One day I saw a Chinese woman pushing a cart about five hundred feet from the line. A Jap guard called her over to him and I heard a lot of loud talking, and then the woman screaming in Chinese. The guard had ripped most of her clothes off and was raping her. Another guard heard the commotion and joined the rapist and they took turns attacking the poor woman. From what I could see, she was a young woman. After they had satisfied their lust, the guards left and I heard what sounded like a shot. The Chinese girl remained laying on the ground, I presumed dead. About that time I had to return to camp.

Another time we came across a pregnant Chinese woman, dead, tied to a post, with her belly split and part of her intestines pulled out. I heard later that this is a way to torture information out of a person. Slit the stomach and slowly pull the intestines out inch by inch. I was also told that Orientals were masters of the fine art of human torture, to get information or confessions of guilt.

It was about this time that the Japanese circulated a questionaire in the KiangWan Prison Camp. The questionnaire was printed in English and was quite lengthy. It ask what your special abilities were, your educational background and what you had done for the past twenty years. The circulation of the questionaire caused much consternation among the prisoners and the pros and cons of whether the questionaire should be filled out truthfully were rife. The final consensus of opinion among the prisoners was that the questionaire should be filled out truthfully, as the Japanese at some future date may ask questions again and if the prisoner could not remember what they had written in the questionaire they would be punished severely. The majority of the prisoners therefore made them out truthfully. These same questionaires were circulated in other prison camps at the same time, however we did not know it then. Nothing more was heard from the questionaires until November, 1943, when Cpl. Bud Richard, USMC, Larry Quillie, Stephen Shattles, Jack Taylor and I, PNAB Workers from Wake Island, were called to the Japanese interpreters office and told that we were going to be sent to a better camp in Tokyo. Quillie, Richard, Taylor and myself were former newspaper men. Shattles was an actor. No reason was given for our transfer, except when I ask the interpreter Isamu Ishihara if he could tell us what we might be going to Tokyo for, he said, “ you probably will work for the Nippon Times”. We were told to get our belongings together and be, ready to leave the next day. We wondered why only five of us were going.

That night there was much speculation in camp as to why only five prisoners were being transfered, and hundreds of questions were fired at us from every angle by other prisoners. We could only tell them what the interpreter had told us. That we were going to Tokyo to a better camp and perhaps work for the Nippon Times. The reaction of some of the prisoners to this was that we were holding out on them and not telling all that we knew. Previously some large groups of prisoners had been transfered from camp to unknown destinations, but this was the first time such a small number were leaving and told where they were going. Rumors flew thick and fast, as they always did in prison camp, with personal opinions attached to the rumors and some of the personal opinions were quite rank. Little did we know then how those rumors were to effect us at a later date. 

That night I went to bed with a troubled mind thinking of my wife and wondering if I would ever see her again:

                                                A RENDERVOUS WITH MY WIFE IN KIANGWAN

                                                In the nights, dreaming, I woke at the touch of

                                                                your body while in slumber moving,

                                                You smiled, still sleeping, I kissed the jewel like

                                                                tears from your cheeks,

                                                And my heart was near bursting,

                                                My soul tormented with love and anguish.

                                                Our tears mingled, and smiling, you slept.

                                                I told you, you were the light of my life, whispering

                                                                sweet love calls in your ears,

                                                Asking, do you love me my dear?

                                                In the silence you smiled, and I felt the answer

                                                Beneath your breast in the throb of your heart.

                                                Clasped in each others arms, a breath of ecstasy,

                                                Our bodies and souls merged as one,

                                                Your heart answered, I love you.

                                                You still slept, your face a radiant glow.

                                                I quit dreaming and slept the sound sleep of contentment,

                                                Amid the tears on my pillow.

It was about this time that Kazumaru (Buddy) Uno had been in camp making recordings of the prisoners messages to their loved ones at home, which the Japanese wished to use for propaganda purposes. Quite a number of messages were recorded including the now famous messages of Major James P.S. Devereux, USMC, to his family.

The next morning, five of us, Quille, Shattles, Taylor, Richard and I reported to the interpreters office, our meager belongings were searched thoroughly and we were told to get on a waiting truck. Four Japanese guards, a Japanese officer and a Kemei got on the truck with us and we were our constant companions throughout the entire trip to Tokyo. We were first taken to the Shanghai Bund. Some of the sights along the way were appalling. Street people living like animals, their only earthly possessions, a grass mat with a hole cut for the head to go through and the balance tied around the waste with a grass rope. These people had no homes, slept in doorways or gutters, living on what they could beg or steal, sometimes working from early morning to late at night for a bowl of rice. Some who died were left where they died, and the dogs ate them. We saw two such carcasses and dogs eating on them. Before the Japanese captured Shanghai, the Chinese for many miles around flocked the Shanghai for protection by the Nationalist Chinese Army. The population increased so fast that food was a serious problem, and disease another problem, they were dieing off like flies. The Japanese made no effort to curb disease or clean up the human corpses from the city. At the Bund we were taken aboard a passenger ship and our first port of call was Moji, Japan. It was rather a pleasant trip. Our Jap guards and officers wanted to travel first class, we did the same. Upon our arrival at Moji, we were met by a group of school children who sang songs and waived Japanese flags. After spending the whole day in Moji, we were taken aboard an express train trip and saw a great deal of Japan. An amusing incident happened aboard the train, I had to go to the toilet, benjo they called, one of the guards took me and waited outside the little benjo only big enough for one. When I came out, he said, “,me Benjo”, and handed me his rifle to hold until he came out of the toilet. While waiting for the train in Moji’s depot we had to go to the toilet and asked a guard where the toilet was, he pointed to a door and we went in and were relieving ourselves in a urine gutter when some women came in and squatted down right in front of us over the urine trench and we left in a hurry, not knowing that both sexes used the same toilets. It seems we lost our Kempei at Moji, but were not long without one. Upon our arrival at the Tokyo train depot we were met by a new Kempei, one of those strutting cocky Nazi types. We must have created a strange sight as we disembarked from the train. Stephen Shattles was a firey red head with a firey red beard and stood well over six feet and wore a Japanese soldiers uniform made for a man of about four feet five inches, which left a large surplus of bare arms and legs protruding from the short sleeves and trouser legs. Jack Taylor and Quilles who were small were less conspicuous, as was Cpl. Bud Rickard in the U.S. Marines uniforms. I, on the other hand, had a full bristling beard well streaked with grey, wore a white, that is, it was once white, USN Petty Officers coat and all insignias had been removed from it, a tattered pair of brown corduroy pants, a ragged wool Marines Corps muffler and a Chinese grey wool cap that resembled the caps worn by Russians Cossacks. The Kempei said, “ what nationality are you”? I answered “no speak de English”. With which he left me alone. Under the escort of the new Kempei and our old guards were taken on a surface tram for some distance, and then walked several blocks, finally crossing a narrow sort of foot bridge to a sort of island compound in the day. Here we were taken over by the Japanese authorities. This was Omori Prison Camp.

Omori Prison Camp, November 23,1943.

This camp was a small man-made island of slit dredged up from Tokyo Bay, an area the size of two of our city blocks. It was connected with the mainland by a narrow foot bridge. The buildings were of typical wooden Japanese Army barracks construction, with double deck wooden sleeping platforms lining both sides of the center isle. The entire prison compound was surrounded by a high wooden fence. The Japanese guards quarters and administration officer were also inside the compound. The prison population was about five hundred, principally American and British. This camp was used as a sort of prisoner transfer point, no prisoners remaining there for any length of time.

It was dark when we arrived. Our belongings were again searched after which the Japanese interpreter told us we were “special prisoners”, that we would be assigned to a barracks of other special prisoners and that we would only be required to stand morning and evening tenko, “roll call” and keep our barracks clean and that we would not be required to join the daily work parties that left camp, We were assigned to a barracks that contained about one hundred other special prisoners brought there from various other prison camps. This group of special prisoners consisted of British Army band with musical instruments, artist, actors, newspaper men, writers, radio men and few other special ability men. Some of them had been there as long as three months. No one knew why they were there, only that they were special prisoners. Of course upon our arrival, prison rumors began to run wild again, and there were as many versions of why we were there as there were special prisoners.

The next morning we were given some fairly good British uniforms and shirts, Japanese underware and socks, and mail. Omori was the prisoner of war mail distribution center, and this morning I received seven letters, which was the first mail I had received since capture. I read and re-read those letters until I had nearly worn them out. The food was on a much better quality and more plentiful and greatly improved over our starvation diet at WooSung and KiangWan prison camps.

Joseph Astarita was an American Italian boy of fine physique from Brooklyn, New York, a self- trained artist with a technique of his own. He was a very likable chap. He said that conditions at Osaka Prison Camp were deplorable, that prisoners were dieing off like flies, some even cripping themselves by braking their legs or smashing their own feet to escape the unbearable slave labor in the Japanese shipyards. Astarita introduced me to another prisoner, Sgt. Frank Fujita, U.S. Army from Texas, the son of a white mother and a Japanese father, and one of the finest artists I ever met. He was captured in Java, NEI and was a 100% American, although of pronounced Japanese Characteristics. He was beaten un-mercifully by the Japanese on several occasions because he would not say he was Japanese. I also met Sgt. John David Provoo of San Francisco. California who was captured in the Philippines with the fall of Corregidor, and who impressed me as a young man of superior intelligence with a charming princely appearance, despite the prison rumor that was circulating the influence these two prisoners, Sgt. Fujita and Sgt. Provoo would have on my future.

After about four days of this leisurely new prison life at Omori, the Japanese authorities began calling special prisoners up to the office for interviews. My turn came on November 30, 1943. I was told to report to the administration office. I was very courteously ushered into a room in which four Japanese in civilian clothes were seated at a large table opposite me as I entered. They all arose and bowed and I was asked to be seated in a chair opposite them.  A package of cigaretes was pushed across the table in front of me, and the apparent Japanese of highest authority said in perfect English, “have a cigarette Mr. Streeter:, at the same time holding a lighted match for my cigarette and saying, “ we hope you have been more comfortable at Omori than you were at your previous home in KiangWan?” To which I replied that I had been more comfortable at Omori but the life of a prisoner of war was never comfortable. The Japanese continued, “we would like to ask you some questions. Your cooperation would be most helpful”. The rest of the conversation was carried on between a second Japanese and was as follow:

                                Question:    “Mr. Streeter, what is your politics?”

                                Answer:        “I belong to no political party.”

                                Question:     “Who do you think will win the war?”

                                Answer:        “No one ever wins a war, everyone loses.

                                                     But the so-called fighting part of a war

                                                     Is always won by the side that can keep

                                                     The most men and equipment in the field

                                                     For the longest period of time”.

                                 Question:    “What do you think of President Roosevelt?”

                                  Answer”     “ I think Roosevelt is the most clever politician we have ever had in the

                                                     White house. However, I do not always agree with the politics.”

                                  Question:    “What do you think of the Japanese People?”

                                  Answer:       “People are very much alike the world over, regardless of race.”

This ended the interview and I returned to the barracks. From what I could gather from the other prisoners who were interviewed, the line of questioning followed the same pattern. Jack Taylor was asked what he would like to do best as a prisoner, and being a stockman he said raise bulls, which seemed to rather displease his interviewers.

Prison rumors were again flying thick and fast and everyone was wondering what they were going to do with us. We were not long in finding out. That evening thirteen of us who had been interviewed were told to pack our belongings and be ready to leave camp the next morning. This group included Joseph Astarita, Larry Quilles, Stephen Shattles, and I, all PNAB employees from Wake Island; LT. Edwin Kalbfleish, U.S. Army, George Williams, Bombadier Donald Bruce and Bombadier Harry Pearson, British Air Force, Bombadier Kenneth (Mickey) Parkyns, Australian Air force, And WO Nickles Schenks, Jr. of the Dutch Army.

The next morning we were all lined up in front of the Japanese Prison administration office, our belongings searched and then as was the custom when an officer was going to talk to departing prisoners, a table was brought out and placed well in front of us and a Japanese General came out and got up from the table and gave a long speech in Japanese, which the interpreter summed up in these words. “You are going to another home and you must obey. I can no longer be responsible for your safety”. This had an ominous sound and did not make us feel very good. We were hustled aboard an waiting truck, guarded by the Jap soldiers. As Stephen Shattles was getting on the truck, the way he placed his belongings on the truck evidently displeased Japanese Lt. Hamamoto, who rudely kicked Steve’s things off the truck and struck Steve with his sumari sword case, at the same time shouting in Japanese. This incident gave us another feeling of foreboding evil. We were very sober, cowed, group of prisoners as the truck left Omori.

After a ride of perhaps eight miles the truck stopped in front of the three story concrete building that looked like it might be some kind of office building. We got off the truck and were ushered through an archway in the center of the building. On the left side of the building was a sign which said “Bunkagekun”. “The Cultural College” in English, and on the right side was a sign in Japanese characters and a large sign with the letters Y.F.B. and a lot of Japanese characters. The archway opened onto a paved area approximately 50 x 100 feet with small buildings at the sides and a large two story structure at the rear. The entire area between the front and rear buildings was surrounded with a five foot thick brick wall.

This was Bunka Headquarters Prison Camp, December 1; 1943.

This camp was formerly an American endowed religious school for girls, located in the Bunka educational district of Surigadiain a triangular are about the size of three city blocks flanked on one side by a four line electric tram dugway, one side by a mote full of water, the other side sloping down for about four blocks, a gradual drop of two hundred feet, which gave us a fair view of a large part of Tokyo. At the rear of Bunka was a large hospital, with another fairly large maternity hospital, adjoining on one side and a large residence on the other side.

We were the first prisoners to arrive at Bunka. We were hastily lined up in the paved yard and the customary table was brought out and put well in front of us upon which a scar-faced high ranking Kempei Tia officer proceeded to give us another lengthy speech in Japanese. Looking from the side lines were Count Norizane Ikeda the civilian director of Bunka, Major Shigetsugu Tsuneishi head of the Japanese Broadcasting Company, Lt. Hamamoto and our interpreter and prison supervisor, Kazumar (Buddy) Uno. Uno interpreted this long speech as saying “ you have been brought here to work with the Japanese in their great peace offensive, You must obey. Your lives are no longer guaranteed”. We were then dismissed and Count Ikeda and Buddy Uno took us it the building at the rear and we were assigned our quarters on the second floor. The civilian prisoners and military rank and file enlisted personnel prisoners placed in one classroom at one end of the building in which they typical Japanese wooden platforms for sleeping had been built along each wall. The officer military prisoners were assigned an like classroom at the other end of the building. Both of these rooms were connected by a glassed-in hall along the front of the building. Between these two rooms was another classroom that we were to use as recreational and study room.

The first floor of the building was much the same as the second floor, the large classroom was a dining room, and the classroom directly under the officers room was also used as a dining room, and the classroom directly under the officers room was also used as a work room under the watchful eye of Buddy Uno. The basement of the building contained a lavatory, storage room kitchen, and quarters for the Japanese caretaker and his wife. One of the small buildings at the side of the compound was used for food storage, and other small buildings on the other side of the compound was used as quarters for the minor Japanese staff. The large concrete building in front of the compound was used entirely by the Japanese administration staff and guards.

A few minutes after receiving our welcoming speech, Sgt. John Provoo, Ensign Buckey Henshaw, Lt. McNaughten and Bombadier Harry Pearson were immediately taken to the Hoso Koki radio station JOAK Tokyo and handed a prepared script. This they were forced to broadcast under the program title “ Hinomuri Hour:. Hinomuri meaning rising sun. After the prisoners returned from the radio station, Buddy Uno had us all assemble in the work room and gave us a long lecture, saying that we were to write a broadcast, a half hour program every day, and immediately assigned each of us a subject to write on, and instructions on how to treat the subject. 

That evening after Uno left and we were alone, we were a very unhappy group of prisoners, everyone there would have given almost anything it be back in his old camp doing slave labor. Very little sleep was had that night. The situation was discussed from every angle and how we might get out of it. However, all discussions finally ended with the words from our welcoming speech by the Jap Kempei officer, “your lives are no longer guaranteed”. All of us with the exceptions of George Williams, the British official from the Gilbert Islands, thought we were hopelessly lost and to refuse meant certain death. Williams with the dogged typical English stubbornness said that he was going to refuse regardless of the consequences. We all feared for his life, but no amount of entreating would induce William to change his mind.

The next morning at tenko (roll call) the Japanese apparently could tell by the faces of the prisoners that their pet scheme of using prisoners to broadcast propaganda had not been accepted with any show of enthusiasm.

Shortly after breakfast we were all assembled again in the courtyard and given another lengthy speech by Japanese Major Tsuneishi, which, summed up by Uno’s interpreting as, “ you are to cooperate with the Japanese in their great peace offensive, you must obey. Your lives are no longer guaranteed. If anyone here does not wish to cooperate with the Japanese, step out of rank, one pace forward”. We would have liked to step forward in a body but feared the consequences. The only prisoner to step forward was George Williams. Major Tsuneishi look furious and grasped his samuri sword pulled it about half out of the case, and for a moment looked like he was going to decapitate Williams on the spot. He evidently changed his mind, gave the sword a savage thrust back into the case and screamed something in Japanese. While we were thus assembled the caretakers wife shuffled past and gave us a friendly smile. We did not know then what an important part she would play in our future. We were briskly ordered by Uno to get back in the building to our quarters and pull all the blinds down on the front of the building. With the exception of Williams we all did this without delay. I think everyone thought they would execute Williams right there in the courtyard. But they did not, Williams was whisked out of camp by guards, without his belongings. Later Uno called us to assemble in the work room and told us that was the last of Williams and if we did not obey and cooperate with the Japanese we would receive the same fate as Williams. The only prisoner who dared to speak up at this was Sgt. Provoo who spoke Japanese and understood the Japanese. He told Uno in no uncertain words what he thought of the Japanese and their method of using prisoners of war to broadcast their propaganda.  Uno who was raised in Salt Lake City, Utah, got furious and struck Sgt. Provoo with his first and said that would be enough of that, that this time he would not report it to the front office but for John to watch his step and control his tongue, Provoo very angrily said something in Japanese and that ended that incident.

British Lt. Jack McNaughton was a appointed commander of the prisoners and was to be responsible for the prisoners policing their quarters and answering morning and evening tenko, roll call. Ensign Buckey Henshaw was given the portion of the program called, “The Three Missing Men”, Sgt. Provoo was given Uno’s pet part of the program called, “War on War”, and made MC of the program. Dutch Warrant officer Nic Schenk, Jr. was given the duties of cook for the prisoners, with Bonbadier Mickey Parkyns as assistant. I was assigned writing political commentaries especially condemning President Roosevelt. Stephen Shattles, Larry Quilles, as well as some of the other prisoners were not writers, so for a while double duty fell upon those who could write. It is remarkable what men can do the threat of death always hanging over them, men who had never written before became profuse writers, men who had never acted before acted like old show troupers. I had never written a play in my life, yet under Uno’s assignment I wrote in addition to my other writings, one radio play a week for sixteen weeks, all of which were broadcast and considered by other prisoners as quite good plays, before the propaganda was injected into them by the Japs. The method of turning an otherwise good piece of writing into propaganda is quite a simple task, by changing a word here and there and injecting of a word or phrase here and there, and the entire meaning of the writer is changed. Buddy Uno was very clever at this. Everything written by the Bunka prisoners was first turned over to Buddy who blue penciled some, made his insertions here and there and they were sent to the front office where they went through another stage of blue penciling and inserting of additional words, and the final results was what we had to broadcast.

The broadcasting at first did not bother us too much, as it was such rank propaganda that we all felt the people who heard it would only laugh at the Japanese crude attempts at propaganda. But later on the Japanese sensing that some of the Bunka Prisoners were very clever men, tried through connivery, innuendo, threats, and constant physical and mental pressure to use prisoner intelligence in place of their own. Thus began one of the greatest battles of wits during the war, with the Japanese civilians Bunka authorities trying every trick at their command to win the confidence, friendship, and cooperation of the Bunka POW’s, while the Japanese military personnel of Bunka by creating incidents kept the element of fear always uppermost in the prisoners minds, fear of sudden death, torture, or slow systematic starvation. The Bunka prisoners on the other hand trying to show Japanese the futility of their propaganda and war efforts, toning down their writing assignments as much as possible without rising the ire of the Japanese, at the same time using every trick possible to kill the propaganda effect of broadcasting by voice variations and make broadcasting by voice variations and make broadcast contain information of value to the allies. Using every art of diplomacy and subterfuge to outwit their captors. Then on top of all this was the task of trying to keep prisoners from breaking down because of the constant nerve wracking mental pressure and literally blowing their tops and endangering the lives of all Bunka POW’s. Every waking hour was a constant vigilant nerve wracking fight, where failure meant death or worse.

We felt that radio monitors in the United States would surely be clever enough to see we were trying to do, and be able to piece together the cleverly hidden Tokyo weather reports, air-raid damage and the general feeling of the Japanese people, all of which and more was contained in our broadcast. Although the United States government has been very reticent on the subject since the war, other short wave radio hams who were monitoring broadcast from Japan, especially prisoners of war messages, have been very profuse in their commendation of our getting such information through to the United States. To my knowledge the only Japanese who was aware of what was being done through our broadcasts was Buddy Uno, who for some yet unexplained reason did not report it, and only occasional blue penciled some items. He was born and raised in Salt Lake City, Utah. He once worked for my father-in-law on the Ogden Standard – Examiner in Ogden, Utah. Before the capture of Shanghai, China by the Japanese, Uno was a foreign correspondent for a San Francisco, California newspaper. After capture of Shanghai, he apparently went all out to the Japanese and was for some time on their main propaganda figures in the area, controlling all newspaper and news sources.

He was the alleged publisher of the “Freedom Magazine” and author of another notorious book the “Isle of Delusion” concerning the Philippines Islands. During Uno’s tenure of office at Bunka he was a constant puzzle to the POW’s, at times going out of his way to be nice and friendly and at other times being brutal. To call the Japanese Japs would turn him into a fanatic bordering on insanity. Once he took Nic Schenk and I to his home for dinner to meet his wife and children and then to a park where we took a boat ride. On another accession he told me before the entire Bunka group of prisoners that the way I was writing things in which were offensive to the Japanese I was writing my own death warrant. That I should be kicked out of Bunka Camp.

To try to tell all that happened at Bunka would take several books. I am only trying to tell here the important highlights in one of the outstanding struggles of the war with Japan, in which the Bunka prisoners of war were the principal figures.

A few days after our arrival at Bunka, Australian Warrant Officer John Dooley, Sgt. Walter Odlin, U.S. Sgt. (Pappy) Light, U.S. Army, Sgt. Frank Fujita, U.S. Army, Cpl. Bud Rickard, USMC, Fred Hoblet, USMC, and Bos’n Fredrick Fugerson Smith, U.S. Navy, were brought to Bunka to Omori. The prisoner population was now, with the loss of Williams, twenty. Things followed much the same pattern as before.

About a week later major Charles Cousins, Australian Army, captured in Singapore, who was a former popular radio commentator, and Captain Wallace E. Ince, U.S. Army radio officer captured in the Philippines were brought into Bunka. Upon their arrival, Uno told us we were not to talk to either of them about what they were doing. They would leave camp every morning and return every evening. This went on for some time. However, Uno’s warning about not talking to them about what they were doing had little effect on any of us. As information has a way of getting around in prison camp, as is true of all prisons, the tighter the restrictions, the more clever the prisoners become in circumventing them.

Major Cousins and Captain Ince had been brought to Tokyo months before any of us, and up to their arrival at Bunka had been housed in Tokyo’s swank Dia Itchi Hotel, and given comparative freedom in the main business district of Tokyo. However, Freedom in Tokyo meant constant surveillance by the Kempei Tia. (Japanese thought police). Their work was writing work and broadcasting on the Zero Hour at radio station JOAK. Captain Ince was also known then as Ted Wallace and Tokyo Tony. The misfortunes of war perhaps never threw two more opposite characters together than Major Cousins and Captain Ince. Major Cousins was of the highest order of Australian officer-gentlemen whose bearing and voice commanded the respect of even the Japanese. He was a slightly greying man in his early forties, while Captain Ince was a firey red head in his middle thirties, self conceited and arrogant, with a superior than thou attitude that made most prisoners shun his company, and the Japanese very hostile toward him.

During his stay at Bunka Major Cousins was respected by all, even the Japanese, and no statesman was ever more diplomatic. Through his diplomatic handling of delicate situations that arose in Bunka the prisoners escaped severe punishment by the Japanese on several occasions. Very shortly after his arrival at Bunka, Major Cousins was appointed POW officer commander of the Bunka POW’s replacing Lt. Jack McNaughten, British Army. Some of the Bunka Japanese Staff took a violent dislike of Captain Ince, especially Buddy Uno, Lt. Hamamoto, and Count Kabayama. Captain Ince was bashed about quite a bit. One occasion after a Captain Ince incident, I was called into Count Kabayama’s presence for a version of what happened. The Count was very angry and said, “I have taken all of Captain Ince I can stand and I am getting rid of him and his gang”’ at the same time picking up the phone to call the guards. I said, “ Count Kabayama please reconsider what you are doing, maybe you don’t like Captain Ince and his gang, but don’t turn them over to the Kempeis, I am sure that you would later regret it, sending them to their death”.  With that the Count put down the phone and Captain Ince and his gang were again safe for the time being. To this day they do not know that I interceded in their behalf.

Count Kabayama’s connection with Bunka was in an advisory capacity to other Japanese authorities. He spoke perfect english, having been educated in England at Oxford and having spent a great deal of time in the United States. The Kabayama family was one the most influential in Japan.

There was little organized resistance by Bunka POW’s, but every Bunka POW took it upon himself to do everything in his power to defeat the Japanese purpose of broadcasting and sabotage the program at every opportunity. The lack of organized resistance was due mainly to two causes, one the lack of efficient POW leadership, and two, because all POW’s had been prisoners for a long time and had learned from bitter experience the danger of scuttle-butt and that they could trust no one but themselves. Prison Camp life does strange things to men, and Bunka was no exception. Even with such a small group cliques were formed, and some staying away from other prisoners as much as possible. The POW officers had their clique with a superior than thou attitude towards the rest of the prisoners, which was painfully apparent throughout the Bunka experience, by all POW officers except WO Nick Schenk, Dutch Army and WO John Dooley, Australian Army, who remained gentlemen in spite of their military rank. The civilian POW’s for the most part stayed by themselves. The enlisted military POW’s stuck quite closer together. Captain Ince formed a clique of his own, which consisted of Sgt. Pappy Light, U.S. Army, Sgt. Frank Fujita, U.S. Army, Bos’n Fredrick Smith, U.S. Navy and Darwin Dodds PNAB employee from Wake Island. Captain Ince exerted a strong influence over these men and they were the cause of much dissension in camp and were often referred to as the Ince gang.

Some people are apt to wonder why such a small group of men under such circumstances should not be a congenial solidly knit unit fighting for the interests of all, with all racial and social casts reduced to a common level, but with human nature as it is, prison camp life has a tendency to make the raw edges of human society much more apparent, under such conditions survival is the strongest urge and fear the greatest warper of human character. The Japanese were well aware of this and took advantage of it at every opportunity, by systematic verge of starvation diets and regularly planned incidents to keep fresh in the minds of the prisoners the fear of sudden death or worse.

During our first few months of broadcasting, armed guards were kept in evidence in the hall and the rooms adjoining the broadcasting rooms whenever POWs were taken to the radio station. We were usually taken to the radio station by auto and on occasions by electric tram. When going by auto we passed the Imperial Palace grounds, both going and coming back. Whenever we passed the Imperial Palace we were told to take off our hats and bowing in the direction of the Palace. The Japanese accompanying us did the same thing which they said was showing respect for their Emperor. Once when going by electric tram, four of us and a Japanese in civilian clothing during the rush of people to get on the tram our Japanese companion was left on the station boarding platform or ramp and the train with us aboard sped on its way. We didn’t know exactly what to do, but decided to get off at the next station stop and wait for the Japanese that was taking us to the radio station, to catch up with us, which he did and we continued on our way. These trams were very crowded and most of the time we had to stand up all the way. On several occasions while standing packed in the tram, because I had a beard well streaked with grey, and Japanese showed great respect for old age, a Japanese who had a seat beside me would pull on my clothes and squirm out of the seat so I could sit down.

Our food at the beginning at the Bunka although not plentiful was of a good grade of white rice and some watery stew made from dikon and another vegetable somewhat resembling lettuce, later the white rice was taken from the Bunka food storage room and substituted with a poor grade of what they called barley rice, and later on replaced by millet. Our ration per prisoner consisted of about a teacup full of boiled rice or millet without any seasoning three times a day, and a little watery soup.

Upon our arrival at Bunka most prisoners were already suffering from pellagra or beri-beri because of starvation diets in their prison camps, and conditions at Bunka was not conductive of getting rid of our malnutrition conditions, Dutch Warrant officer Nick Schenk was in the worse condition with his feet and ankles swollen to twice their normal size from beri-beri, yet he very courageously stood on his feet for hours every day on wet concrete floors in the galley cooking what food we had. Many times Schenk was beaten for putting a few more ounces in the rations allowed by the Japanese. But even with the beatings Nick always somehow managed to filch a little more supplies than we were allowed. Whenever we ask the Japanese for more food they politely told us that we were already getting the regular army ration for Japanese soldiers.

To try to gain the confidence of the POW’s some of the Japanese of the Bunka personnel would once in a while bring a little fish or meat and give it to us on the sly, to make the POW’s think they were good Joe’s, but most always after the gracious gifts our rations were cut for a few days. From what we could learn the civilian population of Japs was having difficulty getting sufficient food, but not the Jap military. We were certain that some of the food sent to Bunka to feed prisoners was taken by the Bunka Japanese for themselves. The fear of starvation makes strange bedfellows.

Shortly before Christmas Major Willesdon Cox, U.S. Airforce and Lt. Jack Wisner, U.S. Air Force, shot down in New Guinea, were brought into Bunka both in a terrible state physically and mentally from long periods of solitary confinement and starvation diets, and constant hours of questioning by the Kempei Tai. Major Cox being the senior ranking POW American officer in camp was appointed POW commander in the place Cousins, however, due to major Cox’s poor condition Major Cousins carried on his duties for some months. The population of Bunka Prison Camp now was twenty-two.

A day before Christmas we were informed by Buddy Uno and the civilian Japanese director of Bunka that we were to receive some American Red Cross boxes of food for Christmas. The boxes would be given to us at the radio station. We were all highly elated at the prospect of some good old American food. Uno had the POW’s prepare a special Christmas broadcast in which these Red Cross food boxes would be given to us on the radio program. Christmas day we all went to the radio station, but as we went on air, no Red Cross boxes were in sight. Uno told us that they had been unavoidably delayed so we would have to go through with the program anyway. A short wooden platform had been placed under the mike for sound effect when the Red Cross food boxes were set on it, as Uno’s voice said “Wishing you all a very merry Christmas, and a Red Cross box for each and every on of you”, the prisoners spirits reached a new low, which was very much apparent in the rest of the broadcast. Apparently the Japanese somehow felt they had lost face, so Lt. Hamamoto rushed in with a few small sacks containing a few cookies and hastily placed them on the boxes under the mike.  There were not enough for one sack per prisoner. Lt. Hamamoto sensing that he had lost face further by not getting enough sacks of cookies, after the broadcast was over took us all up to the cafeteria on the next floor of the radio building and bought us all a plate lunch. For the rest of the war, the phrase, “A Red Cross box for each and everyone of you”, became a special symbol of hate for the Japanese at Bunka.

When we were first to the radio station to broadcast we were told not to talk to anyone whom we might see or come in contact with at the radio station. At first we adhered quite strictly to those instructions, but as we became more familiar with the radio station and the Japanese in charge, we managed to carry on conversation with many of the broadcasters including Iva Toguri otherwise known as Tokyo Rose; Mother Topping an American missionary who had spent many years in Japan; Lilly Abeg, Swiss; Reggie Hollingsworth, German, but who looked and talked like an Englishman; Buckey Harris, English- Japanese; Norman Reyes, Philippines and others. Some of these people gave us a lot of information on the progress of the war and were always very generous in giving us cigarettes, which were very hard for POWs to get, despite our supposed to be cigarette ratio which more than often failed to materialize.

When I first met Iva Toguri the first thing she said was “Keep your fingers crossed, we will lick these damn Japs yet”. Throughout the rest of the war Iva Toguri proved herself to be a very loyal American and friend of the Bunka POW’s.

Way hysterical, super patriots and overzealous news reporters have in many cases done more irreparable damage to otherwise victims of circumstances beyond their control, than bombs and other ravages of war. Many cases of character assassination which have ruined lives have been committed by such vicious propaganda. These irrefutable facts are in the records for anyone interested enough to find out for themselves.

It is impossible to separate the Iva Toguri d Aquino case from Bunka, as to separate the Siamese twins, for what reason a few paragraphs will of necessity have to be devoted to Mrs. d Aquino.

Iva Toguri was born and educated in Los Angeles, California and was a typical American girl, raised in the typical American way, a graduate of the University of Southern California and as truly American as children of other foreign emigrants to the United States who spent the principal years of their life in their adopted home.

A short time before the war Iva went to Japan to visit relatives and like a lot of other nesi-Japanese was caught in Japan at the outbreak of the war. The plight of these nest Japanese was in many cases worse than the lot of the prisoners of war. Being American of Japanese ancestry the Japanese considered them Japanese and forced them to undergo and do the same things required of Japanese citizens, and on top of that they were under constant suspicious and under the watchful eye of the Japanese neighborhood and the Kempei Tia.

Iva was for a while employed at the Danish Embassy. Later she obtained employment at radio station JOAK, where she was employed when the Jap military authorities took over the operation of the department where she worked, and she was required to act as a translator of English and American radio scripts. It was while working in that capacity that she met Major Cousins and Captain Ince who were broadcasting on the Zero Hour Program. Major Cousins and Captain Ince asked her to join their radio program, to which she protested. Cousins and Ince over her protests went to the Japanese authorities under Major Tsuneishi and asked that she be placed on their program, which the Japanese did, with Cousins and Ince writing all the scripts and giving her voice culture for radio work. This was first told by Iva and later by major Cousins and John Holland, Civilian Australian from Shanghai who worked with Cousins and Ince on the Zero Hour, until he was sentenced to eighteen months solitary confinement in Saparo prison for non-cooperation with the Japanese.

Iva obtained on the black market and from some of her friends in Tokyo, food and cigarettes and sent them to Bunka with major Cousins and Captain Ince, for the Bunka POW’s for which the prisoners were very grateful. After Cousins and Ince were taken off the Zero Hour food and cigarettes obtained by Iva still found their way into Bunka. If it had not been for this additional food and conditions of the POWS in the Bunka would have been much more serious. Whenever any of us met Iva at the radio station she always had some words to cheer us up. During the war Iva met and married Felipe d Aquino a Portuguese national of Portuguese- Japanese parentage. Following the Japanese surrendered, Iva was taken into custody by the U.S. Army on orders of General Douglas McArthur and after months of confinement in Yokahama and Sugamo prisons she was released without any charges being placed against her. She wanted to return to the United States but her American passport was not honored, the U.S. Government claiming she was now a Portuguese citizen and could only return to the United States on a Portuguese citizen visa under the Portuguese emigration quota. After months of harassment by U. S. government agents she was declared an American citizen, arrest and taken to the United States to stand trial for treason. During all of this time I kept in constant contact with her and my wife and I sent her food and clothing for survival in occupied Japan. The following is a letter we received from Iva during those long months of harassment.

                                                                                                                                                                396 Ikerjiri Machi                                                                                                                                                                              Setagaya-Ku

Tokyo – Japan

Dear Mark;

This is to let you know that I just got your letter of the 7th of January and words fail to do justice to express my feelings…. Thank you so much for your thoughtfulness. If the baby were here I’m sure he’d want to thank you himself. Yes, I did give birth to a baby boy on the 5th of January, but difficulties during labor exhausted his little heart and he was taken from us after only 7 hours on this earth. My condition was not to good towards the end of my pregnancy…….please thank your wife also for her kind wishes and please convey to her my sincerest appreciation for her thoughtfulness during the times my baby was coming along. It was a hard blow losing my first child but time will help erase the heartaches and memories connected with the event……..It was very sweet of you Mark to think of another box of food for both baby and myself. I can’t thank you enough for all you have done for me in the past. I’m no good at writing and worse when it comes to expressing what I feel in my heart. In simple language thank you, thank you, from the bottom of my heart……..

                                                                                                Iva.

On July 5, 1949 after my return to the United States I was served with a federal subpoena to appear for the defense in the Tokyo Rose trial in San Francisco, California. That trail was a fiasco all the way through. No trial in American court jurisprudence was ever conducted with a greater miscarriage of justice. It was a “policy” conviction. The government had Iva convicted before she was ever brought to trail. The character assassins had done their job well…. No evidence was ever produced in court to prove she ever committed a treasonable act against the United States Government, yet she was convicted and sentenced to ten years in prison and fined ten thousands dollars, and after serving her time the U.S. Attorney General wanted to deport her as an enemy alien.

Several Bunka POW’s appeared in the defense, including Major Cousin’s and Kenneth Parkyns of Australia, Captain Wallace E Ince, Milton Glazier, John Tunnicliffe and myself.

Jap Major Tseneishi former Bunka Prison Camp director was a government witness against Tokyo Rose. When I saw him there, I asked United States Commissioner Francis ST J. Fox to issue a warrant for his arrest as a war criminal for mistreatment of allied war prisoners. The government went over
Commissioner Fox’s head and refused to have the Jap ex-major put them under arrest, saying that he was under the protective custody of the United States as a witness, that it was up to General Douglas McArthur to take action upon the Jap’s return to Japan. General McArthur did nothing. The cocky Jap ex-major returned to Japan quite well off financially because of the witness and travel pay he received from the United States government. During the trial U.S. Prosecuting attorney Tom DeWolf referred to Bunka Prison Camp as a “Rest Camp Delux”.

Now back to Bunka Prison Camp. The question of the food was always uppermost in the prisoners minds, and after the ranking questions of Red Cross food boxes was brought up by the POW’s so often, the Japanese finally informed us that they would bring us some Red Cross Boxes. They said that there were a lot of Red Cross supplies at distribution centers, but the trouble was getting transportation to bring them to Bunka. At this time it was announced that Major Tsuneishi would give one of his to become famous Bunka banquets for the Bunka POW’s. The date for the feast was set. The Red Cross food boxes were brought in. That was the first disappointment. Only enough boxes were brought in for each prisoner to have a half box. Some of the hungry Japs probably ate the missing boxes. So we decided to make the best of it, and with the thought that if we each donated a portion of our meager Red Cross food to be used by Schenk for the banquet it might make the Japanese feel that they were losing face and get then to increase our food ration, so we gave up a portion of our cherished treasure, and Nick Schenk did himself proud with the dishes he prepared from it. The Japanese increased the rice ration for what day, and furnished some squid, a few cookies and a small amount of Saki and a package of cigarettes per prisoner.

The dining room was arranged so that we all sat at one big table. Over the table hanging from the ceiling were the flags of the principal nations in the war including the American flag. Major Tsuneishi sat at the head of the table, and a half dozen other Japanese were there including Buddy Uno and Takabuma Hishikari who had replaced silly giggling Count Ikeda as camp director. Major Tsuneishi had Uno pour each a small drink of Skai, and then Major proposed we all drink a toast to peace between our countries. He also made a request through Uno that he would like to have from each prisoner a written article on how to bring peace. During the course of the banquet it was requested that the prisoners choose a new name for the Hinumori Hour. Several names were suggested and the one chosen was Humanity Calls.

The banquet was finally over and our stomachs were full for once, although the meals had not made us any more enthusiastic about the Japanese, it was good to go to bed that night without being hungry. The next day our food rations were cut to a new low. Several times banquets were held during our stay at Bunka. They were cleverly planned schemes by Major Tsuneishi to keep the prisoners on as close to starvation diet as possible and when anything began to lag on the broadcasting program and it needed to be pepped up, to give a banquet and while the prisoners were anticipating more food they would react better to Japanese suggestions. This same procedure was followed on a smaller scale by other Bunka Japanese who would occasionally bring some meat or fish and give it to the prisoners as if on the sly. Almost always following these gifts, the prisoners were requested it write something special.

There were only three prisoners who responded to major Tsineishi’s request for articles on how to bring about peace, Major Cousins, and Lt. Kalbfleish wrote, but here are some excerpts from my article on peace to Makor Tsuneishi;

~~

In connection with your request for suggestions concerning the best methods to pursue to bring about an immediate peace, I find myself somewhat in a position comparable to the Hinomaru Hour radio program, having an urgent desire to reach responsible ears, but unfortunately by being in a so called enemy country, there remains the uncertainty of being able to convince the listener of the sincerity of purpose in what is said.

In the following, although by its brevity it does not produce complete comprehensiveness, I have not written in the early flush of idealism and not because of the desire for self eulogy or individual benefit.

To the subject of peace, harmonious international relations and racials amity, I have given long profound sober deliberation. No purpose is ever served by “wishful thinking’ or volleys of meaningless, purposeless ‘intellectual bable’,-only by action directed at the contributory source of humanity’s ills, can they be remedied.

As to what would ‘ bring an immediate peace, I am frankly at a loss to know, unless I might use the trite phrase, ‘Nations quit fighting.’ If I may be so bold, I do not believe that any peace that would be desirable to the war weary people of the world, will ever be successfully consummated by the present national statesmen of the world, all of who to some degree are the propagators of war. However, I believe there are several methods which to my knowledge have never been used, which would hasten peace, with beneficent results to all parties concerned……..In viewing the pages of history of nations, it remains quite obvious that world equilibrium and peace cannot be, or ever hoped to be attained by the force of arms…… Another means of further cementing post-war Japanese-American friendly relations, would be the treatment of war prisoners to be such that after the war, most of the returned prisoners would be goodwill ambassadors from the nation that held them captive.

A perusal of my writing and actions during the time I have spent as a civilian prisoner of war, will clearly define my views. I add the following person declaration to further clarify my views;

I am a citizen of the world.

I will respect and obey the laws of all nations which do not interfere with or jeopardize the security, welfare and peace of my fellowman.

I will never deny my fellowman any of the privileges that I seek for myself.

I will always endeavor to create a spirit of goodfellowship and understanding among and with the people of all races that I come in contact with.

I will always endeavor to do my part, today, to make the world a better place in which to, live

I pledge allegiance only to those ideas and principals of my fellowman which will propagate inter-racials harmony and beneficience.

If this prospectus contains any seeds of interested, I would be very glad to go into a more lengthy discussion at your convenience.

~~

Lt. Kalbfleishi, Jr. made a very grave error, intentionally or otherwise, on the radio which threw the Japanese into a panic, and we all received a lecture and threats if it ever happened again. The next day we were all assembled in the work room and the subject of the peace articles was brought up, and it seemed that Lt. Kalbfleishi’s article had been a very blunt condemnation of the Japanese treatment of POWs. We were no longer required and that he was to be removed from Bunka. In a few minutes he was taken out of the Bunka by the Kempei without his belongings, and we were told by Uno that that was the end of Lt. Kalbfleishi and if any of the rest of us had any funny ideas we had better watch our steps or we would leave Bunka feet first. This was the second time the omnious threats of death had been brought so close, first George Williams, now Lt. Kalbfleishi. Who would be next?

The Hinomuri Hour had been dropped, as well as Uno’s War on War. The Humanity Calls program instituted in its place. Sgt. John David Provoo was retained as master of ceremonies. Later another program was started called, Postman Calls, in charge of Captain Ince. The prisoners having been successful in toning down the broadcasts and making them less innocuous, taking most of the time up with music and messages from the prisoners to their relatives at home. Even though the Japanese motive for broadcasting prisoner of war messages was for the purpose of trying to arouse the feeling of people at home, relatives and friends of POWs, so they would clamor for the end of the war so the POWs could come home, we thought that the intentions of the Japanese would be futile, and that we were rendering the folks back home a great service by sending messages from their love ones in the hell holes of Japanese prison camps, just to let them know that their POWs were all alive and carrying on. We tried to establish two way radio contact with the United States but were unsuccessful, the United States government perhaps for security reasons did not answer. However, we did establish two way communication with the Australian government. Major Cousins and Captain Ince were removed from the Zero Hour program and all their work confined to the Bunka programs.

During the course of the year Pfc. Romano Martines, US Army and Pfc… Jimmy Martinez, US Army, no relations to each other, and Darwin Dodds, a construction worker from Wake Island were brought into Bunka. The Bunka prisoner population now with the loss of Williams and Kalbfleish was twenty-five. Conditions remained about the same for months. The physical condition of the prisoners became worse, every prisoner was suffering from pellagra and beri-beri, nerves were on the tattered edge almost to the breaking point, tempers were flaring, and minds cracking. Japanese incidents were becoming more frequent, food worse, just millet.

Uno’s actions had become unbearable. Requests were made to the main office Japanese authorities for his removal from Bunka. These requests were finally granted after Major Cousins had a diplomatic conference with Major Tsuneishi and I had virtually blown my top to Count Kabayama and told him in no uncertain words that I was fed up with Uno and it was no longer possible for me to work under him or on anything in connection with him, that I refused to do anything more, that the Japs could stand me up against the wall and shoot me or anything else they wished, that I was through with the whole Bunka set up. A short time later Uno was removed from Bunka and a Japanese civilian named Domoto took his place. Domoto spoke good American-English, and I was told that before the war he was in the United States in the import and export business. After Domoto took over I still refused to take an active part in the programs. Friction between the prisoners became more intense, and finally in disgust I gathered up my belongings and moved out of the POW quarters into a small room over the room where food supplies were stored, only leaving there for tenko and meals, such as they were. I had moved there without Japanese permission, but nothing happened or resulted from the move except for frequent visits and long talks with Count Kabayama, Hishikari, Domoto and later with Major Kyhei Hifumi who had joined the Bunka staff. Most of these talks were carried on with Count Kabayama and Domoto who both spoke good English. For some time I had been studying the Japanese and although I had a pretty fair knowledge of what Japanese were talking about, I never tried to talk to them in Japanese except to say good morning, good evening, and thank you.

Count Kabayama suggested that I help him prepare some propaganda leaflets to be dropped on our troops by Japanese planes. I laughed at the idea, and said, “See what effect those leaflets American planes dropped on Tokyo.” I didn’t agree with some of his other ideas for broadcasting and told him that knowing him to be a graduate of Oxford that I presumed him to be an intelligent man, and the things he was suggesting were not very intelligent. If he desired peace between the United States and Japs as he had so often stated, that he and the other Japanese who had expressed the same desire would have to do a big about face and start to prove by their actions that they desired peace and let the world know of their peaceful actions. We discussed many other matters including conditions at Bunka. Count Kabayama said “The Prisoners at Bunka have not been very cooperative with the Japanese, we are having a difficult time with them.” I relied, “Just for example, reverse the process and put yourself in the place of these prisoners, only in an American prison camp in the United States, would you be very cooperative?” Mr. Kabayama, the reactions of all human beings to like circumstances and environments are the same, which point you are well aware of. Quit being so stupid. If we wish to get anywhere by these talks, we have got to talk cold turkey. I haven’t anything against the Japanese people personally. I had nothing to do with starting this war. I am a non-combatant civilian. Yet I am held as a prisoner of war by your people… Yes, maybe you are sorry, – so am I, and whenever you or any other Japanese people can convince me that your intentions are honorable and that you really want peace and are willing to do something to bring about peace, I will work with you day and night to accomplish that end. Until I am so convinced any further talks are useless.

During the course of these talks we got into many heated arguments, but Count Kabayama showed deep respect for my views. Some of these heated arguments between Count Kabayama and myself became so loud that other prisoners in the exercise yard could hear and evidently became quite concerned, as I had several POW callers, first Sgt. Provoo, then Ensign Buckey Henshaw, Nick Schenk and John Dooley.. To all I was non-commital, except to say that I was having it out with the Japanese at Bunka and I hoped to accomplish some good. Ensign Henshaw said that he had been sent by the other prisoners to ask me to move back to the regular POW quarters. However, I refused. I had a long talk at night with Major Cousins in the exercise yard where we could not be heard, by any bugs planted to jeopardize the prisoners and that I hoped to accomplish some good, including better treatment of POWS. That I was playing a dangerous game which only concerned me.

A short time later Domoto came to see me and said that the Japanese authorities at Bunka had had a big talk concerning me and that they had agreed to let me work out any plan that I wished and that they had chosen Domoto to work with me. A short time later I was called to the front office for an interview with Major Hifumi, a civilian Japanese named Hanama Tasaki acting as interpreter. Major Hifumi said that he was very interested in what he had heard about me, asking a few questions about my age, my family, where I was taken prisoner, and where I had been held prisoner before coming to Bunka. 

A few days later I was surprised to have callers to my room, Major Hifumi, Tsaki, and Japanese General who I did not know. From the decorations on his uniform and shoulder sash, I presumed he was a member of the general staff. Major Hifumi did all of the talking, interpreter by Tasaki, he said that I was to work with him and Tasaki would be my liason man in place of Domoto, and that he Major Hifumi would take full responsibility for anything that I did and would be responsible for my safety. After this short session they left and I felt that something big was about to happen.

That evening Tasaki came to see me and said that he had a lot of getting acquainted to do and that he would spend the next few days talking to me or as long as was necessary for me to be convinced that the Japanese I had been talking to meant what they said, and for me to find out if he, Tasaki, was a man I could work with and trust. Tasaki and I spent about a week together getting acquainted. I was very much surprised to find out that Tasaki was a very active member of the Japanese underground, a strong group of liberals, working for the overthrow of the military who were in control of the Japanese government and the people, and that Major Hifumi was also high in the movement of the liberals, Major Hifumi had came to Bunka from an assignment on the Russian border in Manchuria, where he had a great deal of contact with occidentals and had a much broader outlook on life than most orientals. Tasaki was not content with just talking to me, but took me to see quite a few members of the Japanese who were in the liberal movement. We visited and talked to agents in Naval Headquarters, Army Headquarters, the Japanese Broadcasting Company, the Information Bureau, the Foreign Office, the Tokyo Police Department, the Neighborhood Association, and the Diet. From all indications the liberal Japanese who were not in favor of the war in the first place, hoped to take advantage of the worsening military situation and take over the government. The Japanese people were hungry and the military had suffered some great losses. The liberals thought that while the military was busy trying to save their far flung battered forces that it would be a good time to take over the government and work out some kind of an agreement for peace and save something for Japan besides face. The Emperor’s brother Prince Fumimaro Konoye, which sounds like Kuni, was in favor of their actions, however belonging to the Imperial family could not appear to be an active participant. A former member of the Japanese Diet was working in the Bunka offices, as was Maso Takabatake of the Foreign Office and others including some Japanese translators. Bunka was fast becoming one of the principal working centers of the liberal underground movement. Tasaki also told me that anything could happen and if any of us were caught or suspected by the military it would mean certain death, and for that reason we had to be doubly careful working right under the noses of some of the military clique in Bunka. Tasaki also told me that arrangements had been made for a half hour program on radio JOAK for me to use as I fit. He also ask me if there were other prisoners in Bunka whom I would like to work with me. Then Tasaki said if there were any other prisoners in any other camp that I knew would like to work with me that they would be brought to Tokyo. I gave him the names of a few POWs I knew I could trust and felt would like to work with me. Later I was told that only three of them could be brought, as the war had taken a turn for the worse for the Japanese and it would be impossible to spare planes to fly POWs from Shanghai. Milton (Whitney) Glazier and John Tunnicliffe, PNAB employees from Wake Island, and Pfc. Dale Andrews USMC from Wake Island were in Osaka and would be brought to Tokyo soon. The only other prisoner I had requested who was in any area where he could be brought to Tokyo was Cpl. Jasper Dawson, USMC from the North China Embassy Gaurd who was in a hospital in Hokido with a nervous breakdown.

Prisoners in Bunka were beginning to crack up, Major Cousins spent several months in a Japanese hospital with a nervous breakdown. Sgt. Provoo broke down and Stephen Shattles became a great problem, he was slipping both physically and mentally, and some of the other prisoners were on the verge of collapse. The food situation had gotten so bad that cats were caught and eaten, as were snails, shells and all, old bones, leaves, bark, anything that looked like it might contain a little nourishment. The food ration consisted of only millet. The situation got so bad that the Japanese sensing that they were apt to lose their entire POW group from starvation, as a final resort gave the worst prisoners vitamin shots. These shots were given by Edward H. Hayeski who laughingly said he was only a horse doctor. For some time American B29s had been making their daily calls on Tokyo and this did not improve the disposition of the Japanese in charge of Bunka.

I remember one night I was reading. Yes prisoners of war sometimes read. I remember the last words on the page before the lights went out;…and cold hopes like worms within the living clay.” The blackout came without warning blotting out the pages of the book. – The drone of planes, – I sat expectant. – The building shook, – The air-raid sirens screeched, – They beat the Japs that time. – The stillness that followed was broken by the crackling of flames. – I raced out of the building. – The sky was red from nearby fire. – My foot caught on am metal manhole cover. – I went sprawling. – I look up at the billowing smoke and heard the angry humming, like bees being smudged. – and the ripping sound of water, – falling bombs. – Aware of only one thought, – I must live, – I crawled into the sewer manhole, – pulled the metal cover over my head. – It was dark. – pitch dark, – and it stank. The concussion of the exploding bombs sucked air out of the manholes around the metal lid, like the rattle of death in the throat of a dying man. – the ground shook, – something moved near my leg. – I was not alone. Rats. – I laughed, – it sounded hollow like the echo of death. – The rats vanished. – I stopped laughing, – Dig deep holes of the ground : ‘was that my voice? – Yes – Deep holes in the ground like the rats, – cower in the sewers of civilization, – human garbage. – No wonder the earth shakes and quivers like a dying thing, gasping its last breath out from around a sewer manhole cover:” – More bombs, – dirt sifted down my neck. – “ Dig deeper, you must survive “- My hands plunge into the sewer garbage, ”what is this? – It feels like a rotten potato. – yes that’s what it is:“ The rats get fat they eat rotten potatos. – How does one begin eating again when the very essence of one’s life has been slowly dissolved by hunger? – For three and a half years, summer and winter, endless scavenging for food to sustain life, – that life being consumed so mercilessly by slow starvation, – Even in my subconscious mind during sleep it dwelt upon food. – Ah, those lucious Idaho Russet potatoes dribbling with hot butter, that my wife used to prepare. When you bite into one the melted butter runs down your chin. – I wipe the slime from my mouth on my shirt sleeve, – God, that putrid odor. – There’s the rats again. – “I only ate one of your rotten potatoes:“ – My voice was cracked and dry, – my stomach felt queer again. – I found a match and a cigarette butt in my pocket. – A haze of smoke spiraled towards the voices blended with the crunch of heavily booted feet on the frozen grounded near the manhole. – Japs, – I thought, they are looking for me. – I crushed out my cigarette butt, – I wanted to shout, “It’s alright, here I am down here with some more rats, – Something inside me turned sickening, – The footsteps passed on. – “God, how much longer can it last: – Six month more? Maybe a year? Listen to that furious pounding, like hands crashing down on a piano keys, – the music of Hell.” A stranger feeling crept over me, – Sometime, somehow, it will be real again, all that was before, and we can crawl out of the sewers of civilization, – and exhausted I went to sleep in the sewer with the rats and it became part of my dream.

Another Christmas passed and the cold winter heatless days and nights started to give way to spring. Prisoners huddles against the sunny side of buildings to soak up some of the spring sunshine into their aching bones. The B29s came more often. The fires from the bombings were bigger. March came. March 1945 and the first big air-raid on Tokyo. Over the years after Pearl Harbor. Tokyo was then the third largest city in the world, still a quaint picturesque teeming city of millions, showing few scars of the war. There had been a few raids on Tokyo. There had been a few raids by small numbers of high flying B29s, too high for the Japanese Zeros and antiaircrafts guns, but the damage was negligible. There had been a few small areas damaged by the fire and bombs, but the effects on the people of Tokyo seemed one of curiosity instead of fear and they went their business as usual. The only persons seemingly to be very interested at all in the fire bombs of the B29s was the Japanese high commands. They sent armies of workmen and military tanks over most of the congested areas of the city tearing down buildings, making fire breaks about a city block wide, similar to the fire through the American forests. These fire breaks crisscrossed the city and were miles long. The breaks were made by hooking steel cables around the buildings and army tanks pulling them down, the workmen removing any valuable metal and burning the remainder. I had been a prisoner of war in Tokyo since December 1, 1943 and the work I was assigned to took me almost daily over portions of Tokyo giving me ample opportunity to see most of the city.

As most planes raiding Tokyo came from the direction of Mount Fujiama, we assumed that they followed a radio beam directed at Mount Fujiama, and then took from there to various parts of the city. Hence we usually had about a half hour warning by air-raid sirens before the planes actually appeared, streaking through the sky like huge silver birds, leaving long trails of condensed air in their wake, reminding one of skywriters, writing the fate of Japan.

In March there is quite a bit of snow on the ground in Tokyo. This night early in March we had completed our days works and everyone had gone to bed on our wooden platforms in an effort to keep warm, as we were not permitted to have any sort of heat in our quarters. Most of us had fallen into fitful slumber disturbed by shivering and dreams of food, when it seemed like the world had explored under our very beds. The buildings shook, some glass fell from the windows…. Some plaster fell upon my bed from the ceiling, and I bounded out, to be greeted with the wild crescendo of air-raid sirens, the drone of planes, anti-aircrafts guns, exploding shells and bombs and the shouting of Japanese guards. A Faint glow of red appeared on the horizon. All lights were blacked out. The glow grew brighter and by the time I had reached the outside of the building the sky was a brilliant red with billowing clouds of smoke pouring skywards. More red glows became leaping tongues of flame. The crackle of burning wood could be plainly heard. In a few minutes the night was turned to almost day by the light from the many fired almost completely surrounding our compound. Ashes were failing on the snow, showers of sparks and occasionally a large piece of flaming wood fell near, drawn up into the air by the updraft of the raging fires and dropped, starting more fires in the flimsy buildings. Pieces of antiaircraft shells were falling like hail, with a queer swish and thud.

We were hastily assembled, all twenty-five of us, called to attention by sullen excited guards, and counted. The Japanese seemed rather uncertain as to what to do with us, and we remained standing in the court yard for what seemed hours. Then the Japanese in charge told us to get a few belongings together and also a wet blanket for every prisoner that could be thrown over our faces and bodies in case we had to evacuate the camp, through the burning areas surrounding us.. Then we were told to take shelter in the building and be ready to evacuate at a moments notice. Some of the prisoners took what they had to the basement of the building for what protection it offered, I with some others took advantageous points where we could see the fireworks, and no fourth of July celebration back home ever put on a better or greater display of fireworks.

The huge B29s were now flying low and they seemed to be everywhere, dropping more fire bombs and a few blockbusters. Sometimes they could be seen plainly as they entered an area of the sky lighted by the fires. Searchlights would pick up and keep others in the beams of light, with exploding antiaircraft shells making firey puffs and lights in the sky, with the B29s fire bombs exploding in the air showering down what appeared to be myrids of sparks, which floated down to burst instantaneously into more fires as they came in contact with anything combustible on the ground. Occasionally one of the big silvery B29s would be hit and either explode in midair, or come crashing down to earth with its crew. Others that were hit would streak off through the sky to try to find a safer landing with their engines belching fire leaving a trail or spark in the planes wake. I saw one B29 emerge from a smoke bank into the searchlight beam and then explode and seem to disintegrate into nothingness, apparently an anticraft shell hit the bomb load. Another was hit by a Jap suicide plane which broke the B29 into, one end falling each way. I saw two Japs Zero planes streak for a B29, one from the bottom and one from the top, only to miss the B29 and crash head on and fall to earth in a tangled mass of flaming wreckage… I saw another B29 emerge through a dense smoke screen into a searchlight beam, then waver and come fluttering down like a crippled bird. Only one parachute left the B29, as it floated earthward a Jap Zero plane drove at it several times. I presumed the pilot or crew member in the parachute was dead when it landed, his life blasted out while swinging earthward in the parachute, by the Jap Zero. There was so much going on that it was hard to focus your eyes on it all through the eerie pattern of flames, smoke, tracer bullets, searchlight beams, and exploding bombs and shells. It was quite a show and you knew the Americans would win, and it made you forget the hunger pains in your stomach for a while.

Tokyo for blocks and blocks surrounding out camp had now became a raging inferno, with flames fanned by the wind leaping whole city blocks with buildings disappearing in the twinkling of a eye. The fire breaks made by the Japanese were useless.

The scene was abruptly interrupted by an ack-ack gun emplacement near by being hit by a bomb and the ack-ack shells ricocheting through our camp compound to explode in an ejected lot. We were again hastily assembled and it appeared that the Japanese were going to evacuate the camp. But after some time of excited Japanese chatter, we were again dismissed. Apparently, the Japanese thought it futile to try to get through the ring of fire surrounding us. The rest of the night we were  forced to form bucket brigades to put out the flaming embers that fell on the buildings in camp. About five o’clock in the morning the all clear sounded and a grimy, tired group of prisoners tried to get a little rest as best they could. The morning was still raging throughout the city. Probably what saved our lives in that raid, the American raiding planes probably knew we were in that area of hospitals and schools, and that the place was quite well protected from fire, by a water moat on one side and a four lane electric tram dugway on the other side and the wind was in the right direction to blow the flames away from the area. Our camp and a few hospitals adjoining it was the only area for miles that was not destroyed. I think God was watching over us that night.

The water and gas mains had been bombed out of commission, and we had to carry water several blocks from the broken water main. Our food supply, what little we had soon disappeared, and we subsisted entirely on millet. We continued to work as before.

About noon the following day my assignment took me to the heart of the Tokyo business district and what a sight greeted the eye. Miles and miles of devastation, smoldering ruins, ashes, twisted metal frames of some of the better constructed buildings, blackened burned bodies protruding from the debris and laying in the streets and throngs of smoke begrimed people wandering aimlessly through the devastation. The Imperial Palace was hit. The large Imperial Palace grounds which were beautiful parks were filled with teeming masses of survivors of the fire who had sought refuge in the Palace grounds near their Emperor, as if he could give them protection. Many of the people we passed were terribly burned, with most of their hair burned off and their clothes not fairing much better. It seemed a miracle how some of them were still alive. According to the Japanese reported losses in the press, approximately three million people were either killed or wounded in that fire. I do not think the exact number will ever be known, nor the horror of that fire ever forgotten by the Japanese people. From then until the capitulation of Japan the air-raids became more frequent. From my personal contact with the Japanese in all walks of life I firmly believe that the fire bombing did more to hasten the end of the war than the atomic bombs. The liberal Japanese were getting more bold and desperately looking for a way out of the war. Peace feelers were put out in many directions.

Andrews, Tunnicliffe, and Glazier arrived from Osaka prison camp. It was late in April. Prior to their arrival I had been discussing the Japanese treatment of Prisoners of war with Count Kabayama. Among other things I said, “Count Kabayama, considering the fact that the Japanese during World War One were credited with the best treatment of prisoners of war, it is hard for me to understand the Japanese policy towards the treatment of prisoners of war today. The treatment of prisoners of war by the Japanese in this war is shocking the entire world, and putting a dark blot on the Japanese people that will take a lot to remove.” To this Count Kabayama replied, “ Mr. Streeter, I think you have been in some very unfortunate circumstances since capture by the Japanese. I do not think the general treatment of prisoners of war by the Japanese is as bad as you state.” I answered with, “Soon Andrews, Tunnicliffe, and Glazier will be here from Osaka and you can see for yourself.” When these prisoners arrived from Osaka they were in such deplorable condition that they were kept in a small movie theater room in the front office building for three days, fed, washed, deloused and given clean clothes before I was permitted to see them. Even the entire Bunka Japanese staff was shocked by their condition. They were filthy, their clothes in tatters. All were in severe stages of pellagra and beri-beri. Glazier looked like a human skeleton with skin stretched tight over it, and had lost part of his foot, self inflicted, to escape the deadly slave labor in the ship yards that was killing the prisoners like flies. Andrews was bloated all over from beri-beri. Tunnicliffe was in the last stages of beri-beri, almost dead on his feet, and had to be helped to walk by the Andrews and Glazier.

Count Kabayama was ashamed to face me. Tasaki took me into the room where the prisoners were, and even after they had been fed, stuffed with food, for three days, washed, deloused and in clean clothes, the sight of their condition made my blood boil. After questioning them, I stormed out with Rasaki at my heels entreating me not to do anything rash, into the front office in which Count Kabayama, Count Ikeda, Hisikari, T. Kojima and a couple of other Japanese were seated at their desk. I am afraid I went a little berserk. I confronted Count Kabayama at his desk. I scream at him, “I told you so: Come look at these prisoners:  – I hammered on his desk, “Their condition is a disgrace to the Japanese race:  – You have got to do something for them or they will die: – The air was tense. The Japanese in the office sat with blank faces. Tasaki saved the situation by saying to Count Kabayama “These men are in bad shape. Some vitamin shots may help them.” – That started a flow of Japanese chatter, with the result that a Doctor Tasaki from a nearby hospital was brought over and administered vitamin shots. Tunnicliffe’s condition was so bad that after receiving the vitamin shot he passed out cold. After the Doctor revived him we carried him to one of the rooms on the ground floor of the front Japanese office building, which the Japanese had cleaned out for us to occupy. I got my belongings from the room over the food storage shed and moved over with Andrews, Glazier, and Tunnicliffe. Dr. Tasaki continued to give regular vitamin shots and treat Tunnicliffe, who improved very slowly. Andrews and Glazier both told me that if Tunnicliffe had stayed in Osaka he would have died in a short time, and I am sure that Andrews and Glazier would not have lived much longer at Osaka. They said that prisoners were dying there like flies, and many were maiming themselves to get a few days rest from the slave drudgery in the ship yard. Even in their condition Andrews, Glazier, and Tunnicliffe were very anxious to plunge into the work I was attempting to do. We worked long hours and many times all night long on ways to get the Japanese interested in doing something constructive to bring the was to a close.

The war had taken a bad turn for the Japanese and they could now see that the end was not to far off. Any efforts by the military now could only be a delaying action. The propaganda of the military clique was intensified calling upon the people to fight to the last man, woman and child, even with sharpened bamboo sticks to repel an invasion by the allies. Some of the Japanese not connected with the liberal movement were becoming very much concerned by the changing events of the war and were looking for a way out, without losing too much face.

Taking advantage of these conditions I pressed the point home that the better treatment of war prisoners would be a face saving gesture even at this late date. Several discussions were held discussing this point, during which I made several suggestions concerning POWs, that the Japanese authorities allow American Red Cross representatives to enter Japan with full complement of trucks and supplies to take charge of feeding and caring for America POWs held in Japan. The Japanese to give the American Red Cross safe conduct into Japan, and protection while in Japan. That the Red Cross authorities so entering Japan would have remain for the duration of the war. The extreme shortage of edible foods in Japan made it almost impossible for Japan to feed the POWs properly, and this act would be a humanitarian gesture on their part. They also talked about the possibility of sending me to the United States as a peace envoy.  I also suggested that the Japanese allow all Mormon Elders held prisoners by the Japan to return to their homes in the United States. The Japanese to take them to some border point in Russia and turn them over to American councilor authorities. This not to be an exchange of prisoners, but the outright freedom of Mormon Elders. There were quite a number of Mormon Elders taken prisoner on Wake Island, employees of PNAB Contractors. Being a Mormon Elder myself I told them that I would not return to the United States with the Mormon Elders released, in the event they decided to send them home, so that the Japanese would not think that I was planning this just to get home to my loved ones. We discussed many other things, even an audience with the Emperor. It appeared the Japanese could see that the end of the war was not far off, and they were desperately seeking any way that might make the final accounting less painful for them. Some of the die hard Japanese in high places were resentful of the things I had been permitted to say and do, which caused the liberals much concern for my safety.

I made a full report to Tasaki and he immediately went to work on the matters. We didn’t know what to expect, conditions were sort of hectic, but felt that something good would come out of it. Shortly after this Red cross food boxes were brought into Bunka. This time a full box for every prisoner, and a few bundles of clothes and blankets. Things were looking better, and it looked like we might make it through the war, alive, yet.

During this time as Tasaki and I were just leaving the JOAK broadcasting building, we had just emerged from the door when a Japanese whom I did not know came rushing up to the steps to Tasaki and angrily demanded to know who had given me authority to say the things I had been saying on the air, evidently not recognizing me. He and Tasaki exchanged some heated remarks, and Tasaki and I hastily left the area. We returned to camp and Tasaki told us to get our belongings together at once as we had to move soon to a residence just a block from Bunka which had been prepared for us, Andrews, Glazier and Tunnicliffe. Tasaki said that we would be accorded embassy status and have complete freedom in the area. We moved over to the new place and it was quite a nice oriental type house on a large landscape lot with a six foot brick wall completely surrounding it and a large entrance gate. It was well furnished with occidental furnishings of excellent quality in our living quarters. A full size bed and a mosquito netting canopy for myself and good single beds for Andrews, Glazier and Tunnicliffe. There was a nice tiled Japanese bath and kitchen. One large living room was fixed up as an office with desks and typewriters and a telephone. It was really a very nice place. Our food was to come from Bunka, and be picked up three times a day by Glazier and bought to our new quarters. We were issued a good supply of Japanese cigarettes. Tasaki told me that the Japanese authorities had given my suggestions considerable thought and had decided in favor of my plan for the Mormon Elders and were thinking strongly about the Red Cross suggestions, and to be prepared with broadcasts ready to go on the air the first of May. Then Tasaki gave me a Book of Mormon, a gift from the Japanese authorities. We plugged enthusiastically into our work, working into the wee hours of the morning every day. We were left entirely to ourselves.

After a few days the first note of discord entered our new quarters in the form of diminutive giggling Count Ikeda with some of his silly propaganda ideas which he politely insisted that I prepare for broadcast on our new radio programs. I told him that his suggestions for broadcast did not meet with the policy set forth for the programs, and therefore I would not use them. This started a chain of events which almost wrecked our whole plan and delayed starting it June first. Tasaki came in very excited and said that I had not been very diplomatic in handling Count Ikeda. That Count Ikeda belonged to a very influential Japanese family, although he was acting very strangely, and that he sensed something was going on that his clique did not know about, and had ask the higher authorities for an explanation. This brought the Kempei Tia down to Bunka, and for a few days things were quite tense in the Japanese front office, with everyone going into excited conferences.

After a few days things began to quite down. Tasaki said that the Japanese who had approved the new radio program had asked him to suggest to me that we prepare one broadcast in line with Count Ikeda’s ideas and that they would have the military down to listen to the broadcast. The military would then think that everything was alright and leave us alone. To this I replied that if we were not permitted to carry on the program as planned, we would not broadcast at all. These arguments lasted long into the night, with Tasaki carrying the results back and forth. This bickering went on for two or three weeks, under embassy status protocol accorded us. The final result was that we agreed to put on a substitute program for the military to listen to, but we would not use Count Ikeda’s ideas. On June the first we made our first broadcast for the military to listen to, and as Tasaki had said, after that they left us entirely alone. Count Ikeda left us alone too. We never saw him again.

We made our broadcast concerning the Mormon Elders, asking the United States to confirm receiving them via short wave from the Civilianaires, as we called new program. Preparations were made by the Japanese to concentrate all Mormon Elders, held prisoners in Japan, in Tokyo, so that when we received confirmation from the United States receiving our broadcast, the Mormon Elders would be placed in my charge and flown by the Japanese to the Russian boarder near Valadavostock, when I was to escort them to the border and turn them over to United States representative there. A week or more passed and no reply from the United States government or the Mormon Church, so the broadcasts were repeated. We never received any reply so the plan had to be abandoned. The recording of those broadcasts are in the files of the United States government and also in the files of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints, or Mormon Church, Salt Lake City, Utah. Those broadcasts were also heard by many short wave hams throughout the nation..

In our new quarters we were left almost entirely to ourselves. Tasaki, Takabataki and Tadeo Ito slept their nights in one of the rooms. There were no Japanese guards. We had very little contact with the other prisoners at Bunka. Our food ration was put in a pail by Schenk and taken to the guard room in Bunka where it was picked up there three times a day by Glazier. We were now subsisting entirely on millet. Once a Japanese lady came and gave us a few potatoes. We had helped her when her house was burned down in one of the air-raids. Glazier concocked some soup from Magnolia blossoms, bark and grasses, and we managed to steal a couple of carp from a sacred pond near. Tasaki brought us some sea-weed and a few small fish once in a while although he had no more to eat than we did, and was losing weight very fast. I think he was tubercular.

The allied air raids were being intensified, and Tokyo was fast becoming a city of ashes, rubble and dead. It is only a miracle that we survived the bombings. Almost every direction we looked from our quarters there was nothing to see but fire ravaged buildings as far as the eye could see. During one of the big air-raids that followed we were nearly killed by an American P51. We were just coming out of the building where we lived, coming down the front steps and it looked like the P51 was going to fly right into the building. We scrambled and flattened out on the ground and the plane opened up with machine guns… Bullets sprayed all around us and a couple went through my coat but missed my body. Then a bomber dropped a large bomb which hit in our yard and bounced high into the air without exploding and stopped in a cloud of dust. The Japanese later removed it. That I think was the biggest air-raid of the wave. I wondered how so many could be in the air without colliding. They seemed to be flying in every direction, and some in droves like migrating birds. We went to the radio station that day on the subway and got quite a scare, the light went out, and the came to a halt in total blackness with the vibration of the bombing being felt. After a long delay we finally got under way and arrived at the station somewhat relieved. At the radio station that day while broadcasting we could not hear the bombs, but the vibration of their explosions made the mic we were talking in bounce up and down. Leaving the radio station I saw the remains of an American pilot who had bailed out and his parachute did not open and he hit the pavement and I think broke every bone in his body. It was a nasty sight. I saw a bank near the radio station that was hit dead center by a bomb and money, paper, was scattered all over. I picked up a handful, which I still have. The Tokyo railway station, a large impressive stone and steel building was gutted by fire, and unburied human corpses were scattered about, many badly burned. I was told that the fire bomb falling particles created fifteen hundred degree heat, burning right through steel beams, and blown through windows into flames, leaving only the outer shell of the buildings. Fire bombs gutted most of the so called fireproof buildings. Many people were burnt to cinders. The stench of decaying unburied dead was nauseating. Tasaki furnished us daily with large sheafs of monitored radio broadcasts from the United States, so that we could keep good track of how the war was progressing. One of the freaks of radio, KSL in Salt Lake City, Utah we could hear very plain at times where we were in Tokyo. What caused this I do not know, or whether it lasted permanently.

Friction was becoming more apparent between the Japanese. The military die hard were exorting the people to a last ditch fight, while other elements were seeking means to surrender without losing too much face. The underground liberals were getting bolder, and letting their voices be heard. The situation in Japan had reached a stage were anything could happen. Late in July Tasaki informed me that Prince Konoye was coming to see me for a conference. The morning the Prince was to arrive at our quarters, I told Andrews, Tunnicliffe and Glazier to carry on their work as usual, not to rise and bow, but to remain seated all the time. About ten o’clock that morning, I heard someone coming in the front door. I looked up and saw Tasaki with Prince Konoye and several other Japanese, some in civilian clothes and some in military uniform. I remained seated until they came near. I arose. Tasaki introduced Prince Konoye and I bowed, ask the Prince to be seated and resumed my seat. Everyone else in the room, except Andrews, Tunniclife, and Glazier remained standing. Some of the military present did not look too pleased with what was going on. Prince Konoye, which sounds like kuni, said, that he had been told often, that I was a man of peace and that he was open for any suggestions I might have to bring the war to a close, honorably. He also asked what the Japanese could expect if they surrendered. I told him that my government had never been too hard in their treatment of people whom they had conquered in war, that on the contrary they had been most generous in the rehabilitation of those countries, and that I did not think that my government would change that policy with regards to Japan. I told him that I knew that face saving meant a great deal to the Japanese people. I suggested that this could be accomplished, if any surrender or capitulation gesture made by the Japanese was made by their Emperor. That no one would question such a decision by the Emperor, and that I believe both the Japanese and the American people would welcome such a move for peace. The entire conversation was carried on between Prince Konoye and myself, no one else present said one word. After the talk Prince Konoye was very profuse in his thanks, and the entire group left.

You can well imagine the feelings of Andrews, Tunnicliffe, Glazier and myself after this talk. If the Japanese by any chance followed the suggestions I had made, it would mean that they had virtually surrendered to four prisoners of war. The boys kept asking me, “Do you think they will do it? You put it pretty blunt, maybe too blunt. Maybe they won’t like it after they get thinking it over?” I told the boys I and only stated the truth, and I hoped for the best. What they would do at this stage of the war anyones guess.

From then on we saw very little of Tasaki. He would come a little before time for us to go to the radio station. Take us there. Bring us back, and then we would not see him until next morning. One day he came in and said that he had some bad news to tell us. Some atomic bombs had been dropped on Hiroshima and Nagasaki. The damage was terrible. The entire cities were destroyed with thousands of people. It was some new kind of bomb. Tokyo might be next. He said that if we had any white in the line of clothes to wear then or other light colors, and get under the concrete portion of the building immediately at every air-raid warning.

On August 9, 1945 Tasaki told us it looks like it is over. The big news is scheduled four days after tomorrow. August the 10th our radio broadcast contained the following message, “ Listen to the Civilian Aires program tomorrow at this same time and you will hear what people of the world have been waiting and longing to hear.”

Tasaki told me he did not know what was going to happen, the Diet was in extraordinary session, and he could not find out anything else. Nothing more happened until August 14th. The first word we had was from Glazier who said that and he was going over to Bunka for our food ration people were standing in the street listening to someone talking on the radio in Japanese. Everyone was standing as if in awe. Glazier could not understand what it was all about. Next we heard Tasaki rushing in and saying, “I’ve only got a minute. They’ve done it. The Emperor announced the surrender over the radio just a little while ago. Be ready to go to the radio station and make your last broadcast. I’ll be back in a few minutes.”

As we neared the radio station that day a cordon of Japanese soldiers were stationed around the four blocks surrounding the radio station. They were standing almost elbow to elbow. No one was allowed through the ring of guards to enter the radio station except on special permit. Tasaki showed our special permit and we went in the radio station. Everyone in sight was armed. No one seemed to pay any attention to us. I will never forget that broadcast. We did not follow any script. We were alone in front the mic. A lone radio technician in the control room who could not speak or understand a word of English. We were pretty excited. The first thing that was said was. “What shall we do now?” Glazier said,” Let’s sit here and grin at each other.” The rest of the program I don’t remember much about. We slapped each other on the back, and danced all over station. The lone Japs in the control room must have thought we had gone batty.

We returned to our quarters. Tasaki left and in a few minutes he was back with two armed guards. He explained that the underground had come out in the open, and it was found out by the military clique that I had been actively working against them. The soldier guards were to protect me from the military clique. One guard was placed at the entrance gate and the other was to remain with me at all times, even stand at the foot of my bed when I slept.

That night things in Tokyo were hectic. In one large building not too far where we were, people could be heard singing far into the night. Bursts of machine gun fire could be heard occasionally, along with spasmatic rifle fire. The next day Japanese planes flew overhead dropping leaflets telling the people to stand by the air force and fight to the last man, and ignore the Emperor’s rescript announcement. Japanese were firing on Japanese planes. High ranking Japanese officers and officials were committing hari-karu. Over Tokyo hung a ball of smoke from burning records. They were burning everything they did not want to fall into the hands of the Americans. The rebellious airforce was hard to quell. Prince Konoye after repeated personal appeals at the various air bases finally quieted them down. After a few days we did nothing but relax and anticipate our return home to our loved ones. Tasaki told us we were to be sent back with the rest of the Bunka POWs to Omori to await the arrival of the American liberating forces, who would probably fly us all back to the United States.

On some pretext Tasaki ask me to go with him for a while. We were gone a couple of hours doing nothing in particular except ride the tram to Tokyo, stop at the Dia Itchi Hotel for a few minutes and return.

When we returned to our quarters, to my utter amazement I saw a large table had been arranged in the main room and Andrews, Tunnicliffe, and Glazier and about a dozen Japanese including Major Hifumi were seated at the table which contained quite a variety of good food. As Tasaki and I entered everyone arose and I was ushered by Tasaki to the seat at the head table. Major Hifumi then gave a short speech which was interrupted by Tasaki as, “We now have peace, for which you have worked very hard. This dinner is given in your honor, in appreciation of your untiring efforts to bring peace between our two nations,” Then every Japanese present stood up and bowed to me, then to Andrews, Tunnicliffe and Glazier. It was a memorable occasion. After the dinner we were in another part of the building and a high ranking Japanese officer motioned to us and we entered a small room he was in and he bowed took his samuri sword off and presented it to me, a gesture of surrender. It was a beautiful sword, but I handed it back to him and thanked him in Japanese. He seemed rather pleased. They take great pride in their samuri swords. Some of them are works of art and are handed down from generation to generation. The Japanese owner of the house we were quartered in was there and he treated us to some Japanese beer and gave us some pictures of the house. Most of the Japanese we met during that time seemed very anxious to be friendly and glad that the war was over.

About August 22, 1945 we were told to get our belongings together and be prepared to return to Omori. Orders were issued by the Japanese that no prisoner would be allowed to take any pictures, written or printed material with him. During the entire time in Japanese custody I had kept a complete record of everything I had written, including copies of all correspondence with the Japanese. I also had pictures and other data in my possession which I believed would be of interest to the occupation forces. During the bombing, I had carefully hidden them under a pile of rocks away from the buildings to protect them in case of fire. I did not leave without them. The two bundles weighed approximately forty pounds, and were contained in a Dutch haversack and a case I had fashioned out of a rubber raincoat. Tasaki took it up with major Hifumi and he stamped them with his personal chop and gave me a letter to the Omori authorities stating that I was permitted to keep them. He also gave me the following letters; (Translation)

                                                                         CERTIFICATE OF PROOF

                                                          American Non-combatant Mark L Streeter

Because the above mentioned person, who previously had been forced to participate in the local special broadcast program, may need some proof for his defense in this connection upon returning to his country, the following two articles have been specially granted him to take back.

  1. A black case containing original copies and other matter.
  2. A paper bag which contains original copies of written matter

                                                                                August 23,1945.

                                                                                Branch Officer, Surugadai,

                                                                                Public Relations,

                                                                                Kyuhei Hifimi, Major, Japanese Army.

We joined the other prisoners at Bunka and all returned to Omori together. As the truck taking us to Omori pulled slowly out of Bunka the lone figure of Mama San stood in the yard waving goodbye. I must tell more about her.

I first saw her I Tokyo December 1, 1943 as the first group of prisoners, I among them, were brought into Bunka Headquarters Prisoner of war Camp. We were lined up in the courtyard and being told by a scarfaced Jap Major through an interpreter, that we must obey, that our lives were no longer guaranteed. I saw her shuffle past towards the rear building. She glanced at us and smiled. It was a friendly smile. After two years of prisoner of war life we were sadly in need of friendly smiles.

As I learned later her name was, Mrs. Mitsu Nishina. She was fifty-two years old and had four sons in the Japanese army. She had not seen or heard from them in years and assumed they were all dead. She was now a general chore woman for the Japanese offices at Bunka Headquarters Prison Camp at Kanda-ku, Surugadai 2-chone 5, Tokyo, Japan. Bunka was formerly an American endowed religious school. Mrs. Nishina and her husband were caretakers for the school and lived in small quarters in the basement of the rear building. When the Japanese Army took over the school for their propaganda headquarters, they took over the Nishinas too.

Most of the prisoners in Bunka were in their early twenties and thirties. I was the oldest prisoner among them.

During the next two years of our stay in Bunka we got to know Mrs. Nishina very well and her friendly smile brightened many a dark and dismal day. We called her Mama San. We learned that mother love knows no racial barriers. We were boys in trouble. Now we were her boys. She could not do enough for us and most of what she did had to be done on the sly so that the Japanese officers in the front office would not know. She stood in que lines for hours, often in the rain, to get us a few cigarettes and what food she could buy with the meager salary to supplement our near starvation diet. She was threatened and slapped on several occasions by Japanese officers for helping us. When one of her boys was beoki (sick) she would sneak up to our quarters and rub chests and do what she could to ease the illness of her boys with her own meager supply of medicine.

Every morning rain or shine the first thing to greet us as we came down into the courtyard for morning tenko (roll call) was neat smiling Mama San with a graceful bow and a happy Ohio gasai masu (Good morning) and every evening Mama San’s polite bow and friendly smile saying yasumi nasia (good night). Mama San could not speak a word of English, however we taught her a few words before we left Bunka. But friendship and mother love surmounts all language barriers and her joyous laughter was like a clarion call from on high. She would sit for hours on bench in the courtyard in the evening talking to her boys. It was surprising how much Mama San and her boys could understand even though they spoke different tongues.

I saw one of the youngest prisoners, a mere boy, break down and cry like a baby from the pressure of prisoners of war life and yearning for his loved ones at home. I saw Mama San take him in her arms and talk to him with words only a mother can say to her son and stroke his head until his sobs subsided. I saw the look in the boys eyes the next day when Mama San brought him a small white dog named Shiro.

The only time I ever saw Mama San display anger was when one of her boys was unjustly punished by the Japanese. Although I could not understand all the angry words, she said about the Japanese officers I could understand the tone of her words and the expression in her eyes.

There was no heat in the buildings we occupied. In the winter when we were all suffering from the cold, Mama San somehow got a small supply of charcoal and taught us how to make little charcoal heaters out of small tin cans. We could put them between our feet sitting on a chair and drape a blanket around us to retain the heat. She played baseball with her boys. She helped them wash and mend their clothes.

During heavy air-raids when bombs were falling everywhere and half of Tokyo was in flames Mama San reminded me of a little Bantum hen running here and there clucking to her chicks to see that they were all under the best protective part of the building. We all learned to love and respect her.

At Christmas time the boys cut some limbs of pine in the courtyard and made a crude Christmas tree complete with decorations made from tinfoil from cigarettes packages and colored paper. We taught Mama San about Christ and Christmas. She joined in singing Christmas carols. One of the boys who was an artist made a beautiful Christmas card for Mama San which we all signed. I am sure that Mama San’s Budda and our Christ looked down on the screen with approval.

When we were all in the truck leaving Bunka for Omori. I will never forget the lone figure of Mama San standing in the courtyard smiling and saying over and over Sayonara. (Goodbye).

I am sure every prisoner had tears in his eyes and a lump in his throat. No one spoke for blocks.

We all filed glowing reports with the U.S. occupation forces of Mama San’s wonderful treatment of Bunka prisoners of war. I later heard that as long as the U.S Army was in Japan Mama San would not want for anything.

I hope that Mama San’s Bunka boys somehow eased the heartaches for her four lost sons, and I know that all Bunka prisoners of war are better men for having known Mama San.

Major Hifumi and Tasaki accompanied us to Omori and after I was assigned to a barracks and still in possession of my records they bid me goodbye. So we were back in Omori with nothing to do but wait for the Americans to arrive and take us home.

We had not been at Omori long before American planes flew over and dropped large steel drums of food and clothing by parachute. Everyone went a little wild at the sight of our planes. The starving POWs were so anxious to get the food that was dropped that some of them rushed out too soon and some of them were killed and wounded, being hit by the falling steel drums of food and clothing, even though they had been warned not to rush out until all the drops were made. The sight of good American food falling from the planes was too much for some starving POWs to resist waiting for. After the drops were completed I rushed out to where one of the steel drums had hit and the ground was littered with broken cans of peaches and packages of chocolate. I grabbed hands full of peaches from the ground and stuffed them into my mouth along with hands full of chocolate and a lot stayed in my beard, it was a mess, but I was hungry.

August 29,1945.

The American prisoners of war liberating forces under Captain Harold E. Stassen, USN landed at Omori.

This should be the end of the story about Bunka, with the war over and the Bunka prisoners of war on their way home, with the experience with a bad memory. But it is not the end of the Bunka affair. There is much more to tell and some of it not very pleasant.

When Captain Harold E Stassen, USN, former governor of Minnesota landed at Omori, I saw Captain Wallace E Ince in earnest conversation with him, at the time I placed no significance in it.

Shortly before sundown Captain Ince came to the barracks where I was billeted and ask me if I would come with him for a few minutes. I replied in the affirmative, and proceeded to climb down from the upper deck to go with him. He proceeded me out of the barracks, I a short distance behind him. He walked in the direction of the main camp office. I paid little attention to where we were going, thinking that Captain Ince wanted me to help perform some task that needed doing. I noticed that there were a lot of American Officers and men in uniform gathered on the front raised platform as we were opposite it. It was then that Captain Ince halted facing the gathered officers. I also stopped a few passes behind him. He saluted Captain Stassen and said,” I would like to place Mark L. Streeter, civilian from Wake Island, and Sgt. John David Provoo, US Army under arrest, Captain Ince then ordered me to turn around and go back to the barracks. When I turned around I saw Sgt. John Davis Provoo, under the custody of POW Sgt. Frank Fujita, US Army, a few feet behind where I had been standing. This was the first time I had any knowledge that they were anywhere in the vicinity. We four went back to the barracks, where Captain Ince told me that I was his prisoner, and that I was to speak to no one. Neither Captain Ince or Sgt. Fujita carried any sidearms. I asked Captain Ince what this was all about. He replied, “You are now in the custody of the United States Army,” and refused to say more. Andrews, Tunnicliffe and Glazier saw what was going on and wanted to take care of Captain Ince and Sgt. Fujita, but I told them that Captain Stassen had authorized it, so I would follow through and find out what it was all about. I had just been released from being a prisoner of war by the Japanese and now I was a prisoner of war by the Americans. It looked like, as the old saying goes, that I jumped out of the frying pan right into the fire.

When The first landing craft was ready to take POWs off Omori, the POWs were all lined up waiting to board. Captain Ince and Sgt. Fujita took Sgt. Provoo and I to the head of the line and we went aboard first.

Andrews plunged and elbowed his way through the line and got aboard right behind us. I could see that he was going to stick close to me, if he had to fight to do it, if no other reason than to be a witness to what went on.

The landing craft held about fifty POWs pulled up alongside the Hospital Ship Benevolence and we climbed aboard. We were given baths, deloused and given clean clothes. Sgt. Provoo and I were assigned to the lock ward, which was full of shellshock or as they call them in this war, GIs suffering from battle fatigue.

I had carried all of my papers with me. The corpsman in charge wanted to put these through the steampressure delouser, and was very insistent. I demanded to see the ship purser, and finally after much arguing I turned my two bags of papers over to him and ask that they be locked in the ships safe, until I could turn them over to Naval Intelligence. He then wrote a letter to captain Laws, skipper of the Benevolence and requested that I be permitted to see Naval Intelligence, to turn the papers over to them. Captain Laws ignored my letters.

Sgt Provoo and I remained in that lock ward, without anyone coming to see us for two weeks, without being given any medical attention. We were still in the dark as to why we were there. At the end of two weeks we were transferred to the U.S. Army Hospital Ship Marigold, and again confined to a lock ward cell which was about three by six feet in size. No medical attention was given us despite the fact that we were both suffering from the effects of extreme malnutrition pellagra and beri-beri. I was permitted to bring my papers to the Marigold and there given a receipt from them. Shortly after our arrival we were locked in our cell a Chaplin stopped by and said,” What are you in here for?” I said , “For shoveling shit against the tide,” He shook his head and passed on. After about three days two U.S. Army CIC officers came to see me. I told them where my papers were and they got them.

Sgt. Provoo and I remained aboard the U.S. Army Hospital Ship Marigold one week. We did not see Captain Ince or Sgt. Fujita again. Then we were taken by MPs in a jeep to Yokahama and put in the city jail them under control of the U.S. Army. There I was interviewed by the press, two newsmen were let into the cell. The interview was most interesting. They introduced themselves (I have forgotten their names) and said, “You are a hard man to see, but at last we have permission to interview you.” I replied, “The mystery deepens. Perhaps you gentlemen can tell me what this is all about.” One of them handed me a copy of a recent worldwide radio news broadcast which stated that, Mark L. Streeter, a civilian from Wake Island, who had been held prisoner by the Japanese since the capture of Wake Island had been taken into custody by the U.S. Eight Army Counter Intelligence Corps and that Streeter is the only American on general Douglas McArthur’s top list of war criminals.” To say that I was dumbfounded, would be putting it mildly. I told them what had happened since my capture and said, “I am sorry gentlemen, if you are looking for anything sensational, I am afraid I will have to disappoint you. I have told you all that I know The U.S. Army has failed to tell me anything so far.” One of the newsmen said,”who arrested you, and what have you been charged with?” I replied, ”I have already told you of the Captain Ince incident at Omori and as for charges I know nothing except what you have shown in that news broadcast.” That ended the interview. A few minutes later, it was now about nine o’clock at night, Sgt. Provoo and I were whisked out of Yokahama city jail and taken by jeep to Yokahama Prison now also under the control of the U.S. Eight Army. We were the first prisoners to arrive. A few minutes after we entered the prison, and were waiting to see what happened next, another group of prisoners were brought in, including Col. Misinger (German) called the butcher of warsaw; George Vargas and his two very young sons. Vargas was secretary to Predident Omenda of the Philippines, other Philippines in the group were Jose P. Laurel, former Chief Justice of the Philippines Supreme Court, and his son Jose P. Laurel Jr; Camilo Osais and B. Aquino both former representatives of the Philippines in the United States Senate. We were all booked under the watchful eyes of American GI guards armed with automatic rifles and assigned calls.

The next day Sgt. Provoo and I were taken out of Yokahama Prison by the U.S. Eight Army Provost Marshall and taken to the Provost Marshall’s office in Yokahama. He told us,” I don’t know what this is all about, but you do not have to worry now, make yourselves at home here for a while, until I get time, and I will take you to the pier and put you aboard an LS boat headed for the States.” About an hour later the Provost Marshall tool us aboard the LS5 and told us we were to have the freedom to the ship, but not to leave it while it was in port without his permission. We were assigned bunks in the crews quarters. After a good bath we joined the crew at mess and enjoyed a good meal. About nine o’clock that night we were in the recreation room listening to the radio and talking to crew members, when the Captain of the ship came in and touched me on the shoulder at the same time saying in a low voise, “Mr. Streeter, some changes must be made in your quarters, will you and Sgt. Provoo accompany me, please? We were told to get our belongings from the bunks and were escorted to the ships brig down in the bilge and there locked up, again without any explanation. We were at a loss to understand what was going on. The next morning two CIC men took us off the ship. We were photographed and placed in a jeep and taken back to Yokahama Prison, and again placed in dingy cells.

In the course of the next few days more prisoners were brought in, including John Holland (Australian) who had just been released from the Japanese prison at Saparo, where he was confined for eighteen months in solitary confinement in a cell in which he could not stand up in. He was in very bad shape; Raja Mehandra Pratap (Indian national) founder of the World Federation of Religion, and who had been granted political asylum by Japan years ago, after his break with the British over Indian independence; the German Embassy staff, Ambassador Stammer, Franz Joseph Span, Count Derkeim, Walter Pekrun, Dr. Kinderman spy and counter spy who had been doing spying work for the United States, Russia and Germany, quite a character who could speak several languages fluently; Helmet Pop, Henrick Loy and others; the Chinese Embassy Staff including Admiral Wu, Professor Feng Tung Tsu, Joseph Cherng and others; Dr. Maung finance minister of Burma, Ba Ma President of Burma and other Burmese; Dr. Van Deist, Dutch Buddist Pries; Iva Toguri de Aguino known as Tokyo Rose; Lilly Abeg (Swiss) radio broadcast; General Homa and other high ranking Japanese including the Prime Minister Togo.

The only difference in this prison and the other prison camps I had been in was the different uniforms the GI guards wore, and we were fed good food. We worked, eat, and bathed and slept under the menancing muzzles of Tommy guns. We were forced to do the most belittling tasks. We were given no medical attention, even though Dr. Maung was suffering from a form of creeping paralysis, John Holland, Sgt. Provoo and I suffering from acute pellagra and beri-beri. My right hand and forearm was swollen to almost twice normal size from phlebitis and my ankles very badly swollen from beri-beri, yet I was told by a prison officer that I would have to make daily rounds of the prison yard under guard and pick up all cigarette butts and other filth around the prison. The officer told me I would have to do it “or else” and the “or else” didn’t sound very good. While making the rounds around the prison, I had the opportunity to talk to Iva Toguri de Aquino through her cell barred window. Outside of our working period and a brief exercise period, the rest of the time was spent in dank prison cells.

After we were in Yokahama Prison for a few days, General Eichelberger, U.S. Eight Army made the rounds of the prison talking briefly with each new prisoner. The main question asked was the same, “ Are you getting enough to eat?” on this day my cell door was thrown open and General Eichelberger said,” Are you getting enough to eat?” I answered, “Yes,” Then the General said, “Do you know Tokyo Rose?” I answered,”Yes, I know the girl referred to as Tokyo Rose.” General Eichelberger then said, “She done us a lot of good when we needed it, a lot more than the rest of you God Dam Japs.” This conversation was heard by both John Holland and Sgt. Provoo who had cells adjoining mine.

A few days after this incident I was called to the prison office and introduced to a National Broadcasting Company representative. He was permitted to interview me in a room by ourselves. I related the events of my POW experience up to the present time. The NBC interviewer said, “I think you have gotten a raw deal, and I am going to give you a break in my broadcast.” Since hearing what his broadcast said, if he was sincere in his statement to me, U.S. Eight Army censorship deleted the major portion of it, and as often the case half truths are more dangerous than outright lies.

A few days later I had a call from the American Red Cross and was asked if there was anything that I wanted. I told them that the only thing that I wanted was the opportunity to send a cable to my wife telling her that I was alright. I wrote a short cable to my wife simply stating,” I am O.K. Please do not worry.” The Red Cross representative said that it would be sent at once.. Three months later the same cable was given to me and I was asked by the prison authorities if I wished it sent as a letter, that letter writing under censorship was now permitted. To this time we were held incommunicado.

While in Yokahama Prison I was interviewed on numerous occasions by the CIC, CID, CIA, and FBI. I gave them information on tunnels the Japanese had dug in which to hide things they did not want to fall into the hands of the Americans. I had seen some of these tunnels being dug in Tokyo and in forest on the outskirts of Tokyo. I had also seen Japanese hauling a truck load of records from the building across the street from the radio station. At the same time records were being burned all over Tokyo, so the logical conclusion on seeing piles of records burning in the rear of the building from which the truck load was being hauled away, was that they intended to hide them. The occupation forces later found many of these tunnels and recovered many valuable records and much bullion and precious gems from them. I also gave them the name of Dr. Tasaki who told me that he had saved a supply of radium from a bombed out laboratory.

During my stay in Yokahama Prison I borrowed a typewriter from John Holland and make out a reparations claim against Japan, filing one copy with General McArthur and sending one copy to the United States Attorney General for appropriate action.

In November 1945 we were all transferred by truck to Sugamao Prison in Tokyo. Sugamo is the largest prison in Japan. It was now divided into three sections, the Red Section for Japanese prisoners, the white section for GI prisoners, and the Blue Section for political prisoners. Except for the Japanese who were already confined in at Sugamo prison, we were all placed in the Blue Section. I was still not legally charged with any offense, nor given any reason for my confinement. The Prison was under the command of Col. Hardy, U.S. Army, whose home was in Yakima, Washington. Sugamo was a little improvement over Yokahama. The guards inside the prison now did not carry guns, and much of the belittling work was omitted. The orders to get the prisoners in the Blue Section were modified to “requests”  for volunteer the results would not be too pleasant. Being a construction foreman I was ‘requested’ to build some brick walks in the exercise yard and paint the interior of the Blue Section. In addition to this work I was ‘requested’ to build a pulpit in one end of the dining room in order for meals, church services and motion pictures. I performed these services throughout my stay in Sugamo Prison. I was given the Germany Embassy staff as a work crew to do the work. The Blue Section did not look too bad after it was cleaned up. But it was still prison.

We were still not furnished any medical attention. Dr, Maung’s paralysis condition became very bad. We prisoners did what we could to try and make him comfortable. He died on a British ship enroute to Burma after his released from Sugamo, at least that is what we were told. Sgt. Provoo had began to crack up the terrific strains of this extended prison life, and became quite a problem. I was the only one who could do anything with him. He depended entirely on me. I had several very hot arguments with the CIC and prison officials concerning his treatment. His mother died while he was in Sugamo and the shock nearly finished him.

The Protestant Chaplin and the Catholic Chaplin of the prison took a great interest in Sgt. Provoo and I, and tried to get something done in our behalf, however they were squelched by the high brass, and told to keep hands off both of us. The Protestant Chaplin ignored the orders and persisted to work in our behalf, and was subsequently transferred out to Sugamo. The Catholic Chaplin told me he had been given the same orders and feared if he did more he would be ousted too. He said for the spiritual; well-being of the inmates he would comply, thinking it best that Sugamo have at least one Chaplin to comfort the prisoners as much as possible.

The long months of confinement were becoming unbearable to men and women who were locked up and forgotten, and given no reason for such confinement. Americans don’t do such things, or so the world was told. Most of the prisoners in the Blue Section wrote letters to SCAP, allied Headquarters, asking for an explanation of why they were there and what they could expect. The only letter SCAP considered important enough to answer was a letter written by Franz Joseph Span, a rabid Nazi, and head of the German Nazi Party in Japan during the war. I retained a copy of that letter.

Having despaired of receiving any answer to my letters to SCAP, I prepared a writ of Habeas Corpus, had it attested to by Lt. Bernard, U.S. Army, and sent it to the U.S. State Department’s highest civilian representative in Japan, George Atchison. I received no answer. Nearly eight months of this extended unexplained prison life had passed and the prisoners in the Blue Section of Sugamo Prison were becoming very blue indeed. Prisoners were fast losing faith in their visions of what freedom and American Democracy meant.

Let me tell you about a vision, a vision I had in Sugamo Prison in Tokyo, Japan, after seeing war in all its beastliness and men in all of their depravity and hypocricy, and seeing life and death and the intervening time between life and death sometimes too repulsive to discuss. A vision reflected in the eyes of others, a vision many of you may have seen. A vision in Blue, reflected in the eyes of my life whom I had not seen for nearly five years—–Yes, My Dear, five years is a longtime———

In the night I looked into your eyes, a vision of blue loveliness, clear as crystal, blue crystal, like water with unprobed depths, and I saw therein lying thoughts too deep for tears, reflecting the tragedy of mortal immortals of a receding world mirrored in the blue without beginning or end

And I saw miracles created by men, men, women and children changed in the twinkling of a eye into blood spots on broken bricks and concrete, and I saw history, glorious history, written on the glazed cols eyes of the dead, and I saw bleaching bones tell the story much better than words, I saw merciful death stop the scrams of the tortured, and the red blood, as drop by drop it soaked into the dust the dust of other dead, I saw others pray, and others prayers stilled on the cold grey dead lips.

I saw words spoken, and words unspoken. Men forbidden to speak, and men charged with having spoken, hanging with necks broken, because other men had spoken. And I saw freedom of speech gurgling sounds on the air waves more unintelligible than static, and with less meaning, and I saw ears listen and not know what they had spoken, and I saw words smeared in printers ink, dark words like black ink, and clean words like the white paper on which they were printed, only to be discarded like old newspaper and become trash.

And I saw eyes full of fear, and eyes full of hate, and eyes full of pity, and eyes that were tired and could not see what they saw, and nor malice, thinking of their stomachs, and feeling their necks just to make sure, and others were counting medals, and others were without medals, and I saw the disciples of Christ in military uniform walking among the soldiers, and I saw others with bloated stomachs from hunger, and others with bloated stomachs from lust of the flesh, and I saw babies cry and suckle at breasts from which came no milk, and I saw other young men with guns on their shoulders, and they were tired, and I saw old men with stars on their shoulder, and other old men with no stars on their shoulders, and they talked and talked, and said many things, and the people listened and wondered.

And I saw people look out through prison bars and other people look in through prison bars, and I saw women cry, and I saw men cry, and some talked using big words, and some could not talk because words no longer held any meaning, and I saw men going home.

I saw great important work to be done, and idle men shouting for work, then I closed my eyes, I did not want to see more, but I still heard strange sounds, and I thought I heard you crying.

And I looked and I saw the people, the multitudes of people, and some were black, and some were not black, and some were not so black, and some were white and some were not white, and I heard their voices, some were gentle and some were harsh, and some were not gentle not gentle and some were not so harsh, and they spoke of many things in many tongues, and they made a big noise, and the noise covered everything, and I listened, and the noise went on and on, and the others listened, and the voices spoke of honor, and of mothers, and od fathers, and little children, and of men, and God and love, and countries and laws, and they were all in honor, and they were all mixed, and the voices said honor was in all of them and they were all in honor, to be honored and honoring, and I wanted to learn about honor, and I sought it amongst the multitudes, and I saw many people and I was one of the people.

And I saw the lawmakers make laws, and some of the laws were good, and some of the laws were bad, and some of the lawmakers were good and some of the lawmakers were bad, and some of the people liked the laws, and some of the did not like the laws, and some of the people liked the lawmakers, and some of the people did not like the lawmakers, and some of the people made laws more to their own liking, and some of the people obeyed the laws, and some of the people did not obey the laws, and some of the people said there were no laws, and many people suffered, and people said God’s laws were good and just, and God was wise, wiser than men, and the people prayed to thank God for the good laws, and promised to obey the ten commandments, and they rejoiced that it was not good to covet their neighbors goods, and not to be adulterers, and love their neighbors, and not to kill them, And then I saw the legions of dead soldiers, and the soldiers, and the ashes, and the broken bricks, and the broken bricks.- and the defeated soldiers, and the ashes,- and the broken bricks, and the broken homes, and the broken lives, and I heard the people voices and I learned about honor from them. And I saw death and it became a common things like life, only with more value. And I saw men imprisoned, and men hanged, because they believed what they were taught to believe, and I saw others teaching their beliefs and chiding those who did not believe. Then I looked out of my prison window, and I saw the blue sky above and the green trees below, and I thought about God, and marveled at the beauty of the sky and trees. And the disciples of God came into the prison to teach their beliefs, and God did not come with them. And the children of God sang hymns and offered prayers of supplication and adulation, and God listened and wondered, and the blue sky and green trees remained as God made them.

Then the shadows deepened and took on lively shapes of people and things and I heard the muffled sobs in another cell, and closing my eyes, weary at gazing at the prison walls of my shrunken world, and the darkness became a cross, and I dreamed of things that used to be and are no more, and the present became doubtful, and the future more doubtful, and only the past real and I lived again through the life that was unreal and yet so real, and the memory will not die.

The confusion became more intense, and some said they were right and some said they were wrong, and some people shot other people because they did the same thing they did, war became a magnificent thing in one noble breath and an abominable crime in another pious breath, and truth became a Chameleon of many changing colors, and you could not call it one thing in all places, because it became many different things in many places, each a truth and right in itself blending into each new back ground, – and the Judges tried to define it and could not, because it did not remain the same color when it changed places, and the truth of one area became the untruth of another area, and like Chameleons flicked their tongues at flies, and the people wondered about the flies.

The peace was unpeaceful and the man-made worlds within the world defied each other and tried to destroy the God made world, and the blood of the dead became the tears of the living, and prisons became the only refuge and haven of safety from the madness, and memories were the only precious things, like the touch of your lips and the lingering nectar of a kiss.

I awoke at the touch of a hand, and felt the message that only the touch of a hand we love can tell. You have such exquisite hands, My Dear, such lovely hands within which to hold my heart. Then I remembered that you were far away, and it was dark and it must have been the heavy hand of destiny that was pressing on my brow. And then I thought I heard you crying. And the vision remains like bitter gall on my tongue.

April 1946.

World finally came through that Sgt. Provoo was going home. He was given a new uniform with all his proper decorations and big me goodbye with tears in his eyes.

Sgt. Provoo’s departure left me in a desperate mood. I thought I had better figure out some way to get out of Sugamo alive. I was charge of incoming food stores, so I made friends with a GI guard by giving him some food to trade to some hungry Japanese girl for sexual intercourse. This was frowned upon by the military, but was a common practice with a lot of occupation GIs. I now had this particular GI on the spot. So I asked him to mail some letters for me, that I had written to my Congressional friends in Washington D.C. I told him to put them in the U.S. Army, YMCA postoffice box in Tokyo. He did not like the idea but I convinced him it would be best for him to do so. The GI mail from the YMCA postoffice was not censored. I put a fake soldiers name and number and outfit on the return address of the envelope. If these letters got through, I might make it home.

On the way to one of the interviewing rooms to be interviewed by a U.S. General French, U. S Army Bureau of Psychological Warfare, concerning the effect of American psychological warfare on the Japanese. I saw Premier Togo and Isamu Ishihara the former slave driver at KiangWan Prison Camp Ishihara was tried and convicted of committing atrocities to America and Allied prisoners of war and was sentenced to life imprisonment AT HARD LABOR… Premier Togo after a vain attempt to take his own life, was hanged, as was some other Japanese officers.

Although I had not received any answers to my letters to George Atchison, Jr, the highest American civilian authority in Japan, I thought it would not hurt to try again so I sent the following letter:

George Atchison, Jr.                                                                       Hq and Hq Det. Sugamo Prison

Chairman of Far Eastern Council.                                                    Apo 181 Tokyo, Japan.

Far Eastern Council Headquarters.                                                  May 31, 1946

Tokyo, Japan.

Dear Sir,

I had hope that it would not be necessary to communicate with you again concerning my Democratic imprisonment. However, as the case, as they call it, seems to remain in the status quo, with all of my inquiries to other branches of occupation authority remaining unanswered and unacted upon, the silence has become quite oppressive.

I have received the rather hazy information from unquotable sources, that the case is now in the hands of the ‘higher ups’, whoever that indicates I do not know, but assuming that it could be the Far Eastern Council, even though I cannot understand how my case could be of any conceivable interest to them, I am appealing again to you as Chairman representing the United States government, to take cognizance of the following matters and take appropriate action to bring them to a speedy just conclusion.

  1. I am an American citizen
  2. I was an emergency defense civilian worker on Wake Island at the outbreak of the war.
  3. I was captured by the Japanese on December 23, 1941, with the capitulation of Wake Island.
  4. I was held illegally by the Japanese as a military prisoner of war for 44 months, and subjected to all indignities, humiliations, and sufferings of prisoner of war life, in prison camp on Wake Island, China, And Japan, until August 29, 1945.
  5. On August 29, 1945, I was placed in unexplained custody and confinement by the American Occupation military forces.
  6. This is the beginning of the 10th month of such unexplained imprisonment.
  7. I have not been notified of any charges against me, or of any indictment, nor have I been tried or convicted of any crime.
  8. I have been held virtually in commicado by letters writing restriction and censorship.
  9. I have been allowed no legal representation.
  10. I have never been allowed to give a complete accurate comprehensive account of my activities while a prisoner of the Japanese.
  11. I have never been given the proper rehabilitation necessary to recover physically or mentally from the abuses of prisoner of war life under the Japanese.
  12. Of the 30 Allied prisoners of war confined in Bunka Headquarters Prison Camp in Tokyo, Japan, who were forced under threat of death to write and broadcast for the Japanese Army, to my knowledge I am the only one in prison, and only one other was in prison and was released two months ago.
  13. All inquiries, letters, and requests that I have made to remedy this condition have remained ignored and unanswered, including a petition of Habeas Corpus.

I am no longer concerned with any charges that may or may not be in the process or being filed against me, if such is considered possible after more than nine months of what should have been a just and fair investigation of what was quite obvious already to any intelligent person. I am only concerned with Democratic justice. If such justice still exists for Americans. In quoting your own words appearing in the news, “The Potsdam Declaration calls for Democracy in Japan and no matter how you spell “Democracy” you can not make the word “totalitarianism’ out of its nine letters.” I wonder if this applies toto only the Japanese. The points from 5 to 13 inclusive on the preceeding pages could easily be interpreted as an indication of the application of totalitarian tendencies, comparable to the Kempei Tia and the Jap thought police However, I order to believe otherwise, as there may be an explanation. to offer for this unhappy state of affairs. But whatever explanation is made can hardly be considered as justifiable in the light of Democratic justice.

There is also rumored that I am being held for protective custody, which puts the questions, protected from who? I have also been told that I am imagining things, after all with the ‘silent treatment’ I have received for the past 9 months there is room for imagination. However, the 13 points I have enumerated are not imagination, they are cold facts that resemble a nightmare of iniquity.

I have not received yet, any answer to my previous letters to you of last month, which I realize must be due to the urgency of the important affairs of your position, However, may I remind you that to an American who has spent more than 53 months in continued confinement as a prisoner of war, the matters I have written about become very urgent and very important, and to be justly treated more important.

I trust that you will give this subject prompt consideration, days are much longer in prison waiting for someone to do something, that they are in Tokyo.

                                                                                Your respectfully, Mark L. Streeter.

One day I received a pleasant surprise when going to the interviewing room to find the occupant none other than my nephew Frank Streeter, to had called to pay me a visit. He was in the Navy and had had a hard time getting permission to see me. However, after two days of persistent effort seeing almost everyone but General McArthur, he finally made it. We had a nice fifteen minute visit. It was good to see someone from home.

After that I got so desperate that I refused to see anyone or make any statements to anyone until I was back I the United States under the protection of the Federal Courts. The U.S Army had still not charged me with anything and had now held me nearly ten months.

During that final period of incarceration in Sugamo Prison I think I ran the whole gamit of human emotions. I beat on the steel walls of my cell until the palms of my hands felt like they were on fire and prickled by a thousand needles; I screamed and cursed until I thought my lungs would burst and exhausted I slid down the wall onto my knees, and I prayed. Oh God how I prayed, until my voice failed and I could not utter a sound, and my knees were raw, I fell over the steel floor and I cried, and cried, and cried until there were no more tears and dry eyed the soundwracking sobs subsided and I drifted into the utter exhausted state of semi-consciousness. When I awoke hours later and realized that the events of the past few years had not reduced me to a gibbering idiot and that a great calmness had entered my body and I would somehow survive, and perhaps after all Gods had heard my frantic prayers.

Then I sat on the cot and counted the red splotches of mashed bedbugs on the wall. The splotches were in several rows. There were three hundred and ten all together. Each splotch represented a day, twenty-four hours. Three hundred and ten times twenty-four, that seven thousand four hundred and forty hours, ten months in this stinking hole. Counting bedbugs had become a ritual with me, a mashed bedbug every night. It was a good way to keep track of the time, the days, when I did not have a calendar. There had been other prison cells and other prison camps. Fifty-two months and twenty days. One thousand five hundred and eighty days. Seventeen thousand and three hundred and twenty hours. Three prisons, two prison ships, five prison camps. That took a lot of mashed bedbugs, but there were plenty of them. The little red splotches some turned brown, that was my blood, each drop draining away my life. That time was lost, gone forever. Seventeen thousand three hundred and twenty-four hours of living squashed out on something else. You have seen what little things bedbugs have done to other prisoners minds.

A key grated in the steel door of the cell. I looked toward the door glad to get rid of thinking of bedbugs. Lt. Turner, U.S. Army entered. He said, “Hello Streeter. I’ve got news for you. You are leaving here tomorrow. I don’t know where you are going. All I know is that you are going out of here. Thought I would tell you so you could be prepared. Better get tit bed and some rest.” With that Lt. Turner left and I went to bed, back to bedbugs. There had been so many moves, and always another prison. This was nothing to get excited about. A move always was a break in the monotony, and you could start another calendar all over again. I turned out the light, and went to sleep, and the bedbugs came out of their hiding places and crawled over me.

The next morning I was escorted to the prison office and introduced by Col Hardy to two American Officers. They politely carried my belongings out of the prison and we got into a jeep and drove away. Arriving in Yokahama they drove past Yokahama Prison and on down to the waterfront where I was taken aboard the USS Cape Clear, assigned to a stateroom, handed a large brown envelope containing travel orders, and wished good luck, by the departing officers. It appeared that my letters to my Congressman friends in Washington had reached their destination. Maybe my last letter to George Atchison helped also, anyway I was on my way home and I may get there yet. 

I am fully convinced that if I had not smuggled those letters out of Sugamo Prison that I would never have reached the United States, that the U.S. Eight Army would have seen to it that some accident befell me, such as falling overboard from a ship and reported lost at sea, or being killed in a jeep wreck, on the way Yokahama to board a ship for home.

On my trip home I occupied an officers stateroom with a Dutch Catholic Priest and a French civilian. A U.S. Army officer who had been very friendly to me in Sugamo was in the stateroom next to us. He was returning home and knowing that I was without funds, he gave me twenty-five dollars so that I would not arrive in the United States broke.

When the ship docked at Seattle, Washington, two FBI men came aboard and whisked me off the ship before anyone else, even skipping customs, evidently to get me out of the hands of the U.S Army. The travel orders given me when I left Japan stated that upon my arrival at Seattle, Washington, I was to report immediately to an U.S. Army base nearby. If the FBI men had not removed me so suddenly from the ship, I am sure that every type of delaying action would have been used to keep me from going home. After a short discussion with the FBI and a very good meal which they bought me, I phoned my wife in Ogden, Utah, and she wired me a ticket and I left by Greyhound Bus for home. This was June 20, 1946.

At last I was going home. It took the biggest part of two days to get to Ogden, Utah, and I am sure that I was kept under surveillance by the FBI while making the trip. During that time on the bus going home a thousand thoughts ran through my mind. I wished the bus would go faster. The last few miles were the longest. I was tensed in anticipation of taking my wife in my arms and showering her with kisses. It had been so long and I had many times imagined this joyous reunion during my POW life would she think I had changed? I did not look to bad, my POW friends in Sugamo had given me some of their clothes, a suit an overcoat, suede shoes, shirt and tie, and a hat, so I would look more presentable. I was quite thin, and not used to being free, kinda like a bird just out of its cage and I was still a little jumpy at sudden noises like cars backfiring and planes engines, but I will watch it and keep myself under control and I guess they won’t notice and there will be so much to talk about. The bus is pulling into the station. I don’t see anyone through the bus window. The Bus stops. I gather up my duffle bag and with heart pounding get off the bus. There is no one here to meet me. Maybe the bus got in early. I enter the depot. No one is there. I walk out the front door and look around. There’s Mother, Dad, and Sis just starting across the street. I ran out to meet them and right there in the middle of the street we have a joyous reunion unmindful of the cars honking their horns. We get back on the sidewalk, everyone so excited and all talking at once. A car pulls up to the curb near and stops. Yes, it is Vera and our daughter Dorothy, and her husband Kenneth Porter whom I have never met, Dorothy was married while I was away. The folks say for us all to come over to their house. I get in the car with Vera, and Dorothy and Ken. Vera does not even kiss me, we drive away. We had not gone but a few blocks when Vera said, “I am going to get a divorce, I was dumbfounded and speechless, instead of driving to my folks place, they drove to Ken and Dorothy’s place. We went into the house. They were very cool and Vera said again that she was going to get a divorce, and to get out of the house, that I couldn’t stay there. I was stunned. In a daze I picked up my duffel bag and left the house and walked blindly my mind in a turmoil, somehow I got to my folks place, and told them what had happened. My Mother, Dad, and Sis were very sad and hurt, and said they expected something like this, but not the way it happened. I learned that my wife had been running with some fast company, frequenting bars on the undesirable portion of twenty-fifth street, and that she had been unfaithful to me. That she had been keeping company with a much younger man than herself, and it was common knowledge that they had sexual relations over a long period of time. He died a short time before I came home. Vera worked for the telephone company and when they heard the way she treated me, she was fired. My Sis had a lot to do with that. Vera had bought a house in Sunset, Utah, which she sold and went to San Francisco, California, and went to work for the telephone company under another name. She was only there a short time, and for some reason left and went to Idaho Falls, Idaho and stayed with her mother there.

I went to the Marine Hospital in San Francisco for a thorough physical and mental checkup and overhauling after my POW life. Before going to San Francisco, during my short stay in Utah an attempt was made on my life and I was cut up quite badly. It was done by some man in soldiers uniform. I reported it to the authorities. It looked like the U.S. Army had not forgotten me. While I was in San Francisco, I met Sgt. John David Provoo again. He had been discharged by the U.S. Army and had re-enlisted and was on his way to Camp Dix, Virginia. I saw him off on the train. He seemed to be an entirely changed man. He had gained weight and put the disagreeable experience of the war behind him. It was good to see that part of a very disagreeable situation ending well. But it wasn’t the end for Sgt.Provoo, and what happened later was a shocking example of military character assassination and governmental premedicated collusions to obstruct justice as was practice in the hysteria of the time in many cases. Sgt. Provoo was tired and convinced in the public press, arrested by the government, tried, and convicted of treason, and then the case thrown out of court, and Sgt. Provoo freed. All of this covered a period of about three years of harassment by the military and government agencies.

While in California I suffered a complete nervous breakdown. My POW American-Chinese friend A1 Look took me in tow and took care of me both physically and financially, as the government had refused to pay me the money due me according to law for the Wake Island deal. After spending some time in California with look, my daughter June, and my daughter Dolores, I returned to my folks place in Ogden, Utah.

It had been in the press that my attorneys were trying to get a settlement out of Federal Court for the thousands of dollars the government was illegally refusing to pay me.

Whether is publicity had anything to do with it or not, out of a clear blue sky, as the saying goes, I got a long distance phone call from my wife from Idaho Falls, Idaho. She said that she had been thinking things over and was very sorry for what she had done and would arrive that evening on the train and for me to meet her at the train depot and we could talk things over again if I wanted to. I had been hurt badly. I did not know what to do. I told her I would meet her, and when I saw her the old love was still there. We decided to forget the past and start over. We told our daughter Dorothy and my folks and left for Idaho Falls, Idaho. We bought a lot next to her mothers place and started to build us a home. Then I got another surprise that bowled me over, my wife had given me the clap again. I took her to a local doctor, and we were both cured again. She said that she would behave herself and be a good wife, for some reason I believed her.

A short time later another ex-POW and I went to Arizona and began to build homes. While in Arizona, U.S. Senate Carl E. Hayden demanded that the government either charge me with something or give me a clear slate and pay me the money due. In December 1947 the U.S. Department of Justice told Senator Hayden, that no charges, informations, indictments or warrants had been issued against me. But still the government evaded the issue of a settlement. Other Congressmen who were doing everything they could in my behalf were, Senators, Herman Welker, and Senator Glen Taylor of Idaho, and Congressman Walter K. Granger of Utah. Congressman Richard M. Nixon of California was asked to intercede in the Bunka affair, in behalf of Iva Toguri, Sgt Provoo and other Bunka POWs from California, but failed to take any actions. Also a battery of attorneys in Utah, Idaho and Arizona were using every legal means available to get the government to comply with the law regarding me. I made two trips to Washington D. C. to see if I could expedite matters, and got the ‘Washington run around’ and ‘brush off’, all saying, “We are doing everything we can, the government is holding up everything” When asked which department of government was responsible, they all hemmed and hawed, and said, “Not us.”, and that is all they would say.

J. Edgar Hoover, FBI Chief, wrote my attorneys, “The Department of Justice has instructed us to make a world wide investigation of Streeter.” Walter Winchell, a close friend of Hoover, and Dean of the rabble rousing hate mongers, was in his heyday accusing me of everything except starting the war. Kate Smith and some other commentators got in their ‘two bits worth’.

While in Washington, D.C. I had a long talk with Drew Pearson in the Mayflower Hotel. He was very understanding and treated me fairly in his column.

Assistant Attorney General Theron L. Caudel, in charge of criminal prosecution in the Justice Department, who was later sent to prison himself, kept repeating, “Our investigation have not produced anything of any incrimination nature that would warrant charges against Mr. Streeter”.

This evasive action by the government went on for over five years.

Another attempt was made on my life while in Arizona. An insignia torn from the attackers uniform was sent to the FBI, and identification as an insignia worn by officers of West Point. The Army wasn’t giving up easily. However, that was the last attempt to silence me.

I took my fight against corrupt government practices and unethical political candidates to the air, broadcasting over stations in Arizona and sending requested broadcast records to other stations in the South and West. I campaigned vigorously against Harold E. Stassen and Douglas A. Mc Arthurs who both had their eyes on the White House. Both had shown gross negligance of duty and unfair treatment of Bunka POWs.

July 5, 1949 I was subpoenaed to appear at the trial of Iva Toguri (Tokyo Rose) in the Federal Court in San Francisco, another case of government character assassination and being ‘railroaded’ through the press before going to trial. (In 1976 sworn statements by government witnesses and jurors, have stated that intimidation, coercion, threats and bribery were used by government agents, to influence the verdict of the court.) Perhaps nowhere in the jurisprudence of the Federal Courts has there been a grosser miscarriage of justice. Under a recent United States Supreme Court decision the Iva Toguri trial should be called a mistrial and her citizenship restored.

There were too many people now involved in my defense, and a showdown was fast approaching, then all of a sudden the government clammed up and paid me off. They had stalled for over five years.

I was now back in Idaho and very active in the building business and at the urging of my many friends I ran unsuccessfully for the United States Senate in 1956, on a non-tax ticket. Frank Church was the lucky winner. It was said that my plan for better financing of government without the use of taxation, was ahead of their times and the country was not ready for it.

The next few years of my life were rather uneventful, I had now moved back to the Latter Day Saints land of Zion, Utah and was employed as Superintendent of Animal Control for Roy City, for nearly fourteen years, which was very interesting job, probably not as interesting as being a United States Senator, but it had its political implications. You learn a lot about people through their dogs. The things some people will do to become ‘top dogs’ is often unbelievable.

Since running for the United States Senate on the Streeter No-tax plan I spent twenty years more studying economics and social conditions in the nation and ways to improve them, centering my studies on the causes of our economic and social ills and means to remove the causes within the framework of the Constitution of the United States, and without socializing or communizing the government or business, and came up with Serviceocracy and a Bill to Create National Equilibrium, a revised improvement of the no-tax plan, based on known facts, and not theoretical assumptions, which if adopted by Congress and the American public, will do what seems to be the impossible. Create a monetary unit (Dollar) that can not be lost or stolen. Stop dead in its tracks ninety percent of all crimes.

Channel directly into every home in the nation thousands of dollars worth of cost free benefits annually. Cut inflation more than fifty percent below its present level. Increase production and consumer demands that will produce 100% employment of American labor and absorb thousands of laborers from our two friendly national neighbors, Mexico and Canada.

Create a national defense posture that can be equaled by any nation.

Keep all American’ businesses in permanent high gear and profitable. Produce Social Security for all Americans that is really Secured against poverty and want.

I hope that this time I am not ahead of the times and the people will be receptive before it is too late.

Wosung Prison Camp and the missing Peking Man bones are in the limelight again, as China makes latest demands for their return to China. They were in the possession of Col. Ashurst (now Deceased) and Dr. Wm T. Foley, Capt. USN both of the North China Embassy U.S. Marines. (Whereabouts now unknown) I witnessed their arrival at WoSung Prison Camp and for nearly two years had them under close observation, and know that some thing was buried under the barracks floor supposedly secretly. I learned of this through my close friend Cpl. Jasper Dawson of the North China Marines.

I am convince that the answer to the Peking Man missing bones will be found in WoSung or KiangWan Prison Camps in China.

I heard that my good friend Hanama Tasaki who played such an important part in the surrender of Japan, and who spoke flawless American-English which he learned in a Catholic School in Japan, had passed away from tuberculosis. He never lived to see the America he wanted to see.

An interesting item Tasaki told me was the Japanese meteorological balloon bombs that were released on the pacific air currents flowing towards the United States and Canada. He said that the reports had stated that some of the balloon bombs had reached the United States and started forest fires and caused a few deaths. However, they did not prove to be successful in creating fear and destruction they were intended to produce, so were discontinued. Publications of news on the air current balloon bombs landing was kept almost entirely from the American public by the United States government.

I have often wondered if some unknown power plans or course of life and sets the time and place where we will meet another person who will be a guiding influence in taking us safely through the tragedies that befall us, with love and understanding indescribable in words, perhaps love born of another life of which we know not.

This happened to me. Why it happened, I do not know. During a severe attack of malaria in 1942 when I lay unconscious for days in a Japanese POW Camp, I dreamed or at least thought I had dreamed when I regained consciousness, that a beautiful brown skinned girl who said she was my daughter, kissed me and said, “Don’t worry Dad, I am here with you and everything is going to be alright”. It was on my mind for some time and then forgotten, until twenty-one years later when I met Agalelei Falo of Western Samoa at a friends house in Roy, Utah, the minute our eyes met something clicked in my mind and I remembered that dream I had in 1942 and I knew that she was the girl of my dreams and that I would love her always and do everything to make her life a happy life. She had been brought to a strange country on deceptive promises and abused. Her large brown eyes reminded me of a crippled fawn’s eyes, pleading, trusting. And looking into your very soul.

My wife and I took her and she became our foster daughter and we both loved her very much, and gave her a good education and started her safely on a life of her own.

Ten years later my wife and I dissolved forty years of marriage and almost everything I owned was taken from me by a designing wife and her greedy relatives, and I was at my wits end, even planning to destroy those who had ruled my declining years of life, when it was my foster daughter Agalelei who rescued me and helped me get free from the hate deforming my soul, kissed me and kept saying, “Don’t worry Dad, I am with you and everything is going to be alright”.

I still think that dream I had in 1942 was somehow real.

Many of the characters both great and small in this journey through life have passed away, including those of every nationality who, regardless of their reasons, participated in the greatest orgy of mass murder and destruction ever experienced by the human. As I watch the obituaries, the great equalizer, I wonder

What of their moulded clay,

Turned to dust and the dust then blown away?

What of their fragile shells,

Gone to Heaven, or gone to separate firey Hells?

Future historians will refer to this time era as the Hysterical Age, with the political world divided into two camps with ideologies as different as day and night, with the super salesman of Democracy and the super salesmen of communism in fierce competition, scouring the world for new converts, with every means of conveying the spoken word turned into a screaming banshee by propagandists turning the world’s populace into pitiful neurotics.

The ‘New Deal’ and the “Four year plan” left the people crisis minded. Crisis’s became the opiate of the hysterical.

The biggest wave of mass human slaughter and destruction the world had ever witnessed ended on the Might Mo. Peace fell on an unsuspecting populace. They were not ready for Peace. It would take time to get accustomed to Peace. War profits were high. Where were the profits to come from now? A new crisis had arising, manufacturers of war supplies became frantic and began scouring the world for new markets for their wares. Labor liked the big wartime wages, Business liked the big profitable wartime business. The false security of war economy had left its mark

Korea eased the peacetime tension somewhat. Chinese and Russian war supplies flowed into North Korea. American manufactured war supplies flowed into South Korea. The war industries were in high gear again, labor was back to work.

American elected the most famous General of World War Two to the Presidency. Bernard Beruch moved again in the White House. The Russians also got a new dictator.

The Korean issue wore out and the crisis minded turned their eyes hopefully towards Indo China. The tempo of propaganda was stepped up. Communism vs Americanism. Vietnam burst onto the world like a plague, a big hundred of billions dollars plague. The Nixon fiasco followed. Again we had Peace of a fashion and another crisis, unheard of inflation trends. And the war materials salesman were again hopefully scouring the world over again for markets, and getting them.

The United Nations Assembly was searching for means to an end. Atomic stock piles were getting too large. Someway must be found to use them without anniliating the controllers. For once the war supplies manufacturers had not did themselves, created a weapon they were afraid to use as it was intended. It became apparent that to realize anything out of the investment it would have to be in peacetime efforts.

Perhaps this will result in the only same thing to come out of the Hysterical delamma..

May tomorrow bring a brighter day for mankind.

                                          …………………

                                                                           THE MAN WITH THE BAYONET

                                                          Immersed in the fire of hate, still not hating,

                                                          We met upon the battlefield, as if debating,

                                                          The sense of this, his life of mine to give,

                                                          Both with the urgent desire to live.

                                                          Viglant guardians of the proffered substitutes for God,

                                                           What may man believe. —the belief remain untros.

                                                           With throbbing pulse, and brain a living flame,

                                                           Lifting a cry of defiance for the game, —

                                                           Only a moment from death removed, –why must I life define,

                                                           Left in the terrible void of the stoppage of time?

                                                           The flash of steel, as the bayonets plunge, –

                                                           The sudden feel of cutting steel, as I made a lunge, –

                                                           Deep within my opponets flesh, – the Spurting blood.

                                                           What furtile thoughts, in my brain, aflood.

                                                          The outstreached hands, the hurlting figure, the stopping jerk around

                                                           The legs that sag, – abody slumping to the ground.

                                                           Shook with remorse, and compassionate alarms,

                                                           I drew the fallen, dieing soldier into my arms,

                                                           Watched his life, fast fade away,

                                                           Forgive me brother, I began to say-,

                                                           When these fancied words I thought he said,

                                                           “Forgive brother for I am dead.”

                                                           As I held the lifeless carcass there,

                                                           A thousand whys, my thoughts despair,

                                                           What caused the flashing blade, – in vain,

                                                           To sever all reason from the brain,

                                                           To produce this soulless shell ?

                                                           Heedless if the battle danger, I madly yell,

                                                           Oh Vain glorious Leaders of men to strife,

                                                           Look upon God’s handiwork, – minus life;

                                                           No patriotic glory of winning battle fame,

                                                           Can restore lifes warm vigor to this fast cooling frame;

                                                           No pios treaty produced by diplomatic wit,

                                                           Can restore the spark of life to it;

                                                           The joy of Peace, – Freedom triamphants call,

                                                           Upon these dead ears will fall;

                                                           Yours the glory and the gold,

                                                           His the earths continued cold.

                                                           The last stop in the crooked course of life,

                                                           Taking no account of consequences, in the strife,

                                                           Reasoning through our bellies, – completely lacking thought,

                                                           The germs of desperation producing naught,

                                                           What an end for all philosophy, – to behold,

                                                           A brothel where angels prostitute their souls, for a piece of gold,

                                                           Mutilate the human spirit, to decay,

                                                           In the migration from sty, – to the sty belay,

                                                           A lunatic asylum, with truth subtracted from the breath,

                                                           Where the only refuge for sanity is, – death .

                                                                                                                                      Mark L. Streeter.

Mark Streeter

Jonas History: William Nelson Jonas

William Nelson Jonas

This is another chapter of the Jonas history book compiled by Carvel Jonas. “The Joseph Jonas clan of Utah (including – early Jonas family history; early Nelson family history)” This one is on William Nelson Jonas.

John, Joseph, and William Jonas

“William had the same name as his great grandfather, William Jonas, although he never knew it in his life.  Most likely he was named after his Uncle William Jonas.  William Nelson Jonas, the second son and fifth child of Joseph Jonas and Annette Josephine Nelson, was born 2 December 1889, He was called “Bill” by his friends at church and “Willie” by his family at his home.  His parents had, two years before his birth in 1887, sold their property 3 miles south of Ellensburg, Kittitas County, Washington State.  But the family must have stayed in the area because William went to the public school in Ellensburg his 1st, 2nd, and 3rd elementary grades.  The family then moved to a little town named Bristol, which is northwest of Ellensburg.  When he was in his 4th grade the family was living in another town named Thorpe and he attended the school at Thorpe.  Thorpe is another town northwest of Bristol.  Sometime during this time William and his two brothers went to a neighbor’s place and swiped some apples.  The kids also helped themselves to their cousin’s watermelon patch.  in 1895, he went with his family to pick hops in Yakima.  The 1900 census tells us that William and his family lived in another town which also is northwest of all the other towns mentioned.  It is called Cle Elum.  The family was renting a house in this western city.  As far as we know the family always rented. 

“William arrived in Crescent, Utah with his entire family 3 July 1901.  He attended the public school in Jordan School District for the 5th, 6th, 7th, and 8th grades.  He graduated 8 grade in Sandy.  He was baptized a member of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints 10 January 1902, the same day his two brothers were baptized.  When he was baptized he had just turned 12 years old by a little over a month.  Up to that time he had been raised a Catholic.  He was baptized in the Jordan River in South Jordan by his Uncle, Nels August Nelson.  He was confirmed a member the same day by William Fairfard.  There were no records found for William at the St. Andrew church in Ellensburg, so it is likely that his baptism was performed elsewhere.  Shortly after he was baptized he was ordained a deacon in the Aaronic Priesthood.  He remained a deacon until 6 January 1908 when he was ordained an Elder in the Melchizedek Priesthood by Bishop James P. Jensen.  He was never ordained a Teacher or a Priest, which are the two offices traditionally held by young people in the Mormon Church before they are ordained an Elder.  While he was a deacon he was called to be the secretary of the quorum.  He was also the President of the deacons quorum for a few years.  Perhaps after being raised in another church it was good training for William to remain a Deacon a little longer than usual.  He belonged to the 7th Quorum of Elders in the Crescent Ward in Salt Lake County.   

“During his stay in Crescent from 1901 to 1908 when he moved to Richmond, Utah, William helped his Uncle August on the family farm.  According to August’s life story William and his brothers worked hard.  It was understood that William and his brothers were to be given some land for the work they did on the Nelson farm.  But the farm wasn’t given to anyone else because much of it was sold.     

“William knew many of his cousins on his father’s side of the family until he was 12 years old.  After July of 1901 he became familiar with all of his cousins on his mother’s side of the family by living with the Nelson family.  William’s mother and this Uncle were the only two siblings in the Nelson family who had children of their own.  One of his cousins from his mother’s side, Virgil Homer Nelson, wrote in his autobiography, “They (Rosa, John, William, and Joseph) gave me plenty of companionship.  Our chief amusements were swimming, playing baseball, and skating.”   

“William had a lot of farm land to discover.  Virgil, August’s son, wrote that their farm, “…extended a mile along the east side of State Street and far to the east…a thousand acres of land in East Crescent and into the hill there.”  On one occasion when William was in the area he found a dead man laying in a ditch.   

“In the school year 1907 William went to the L.D.S. College, his first year in High School before moving to Richmond, Utah.  William and his two brothers left Crescent and went to live with their only living sister, Rosa Jonas Andersen.  When William had just turned 19 years he made this trip.  One cold, snowing day in 1908 the three boys finally arrived at their sister’s home in Richmond, Utah.  William worked four years for an August Larson in the summer and went to Brigham Young College at Logan for five years.  Each year he received a sports letter in baseball.   

Loretta Merrill, William Nelson Jonas

“On 19 September 1909 he was ordained a Seventy by Charles H. Hart, the same day his brother, John, was also ordained a Seventy.  He remained a Seventy for over 40 years.  On 1 May 1908 he received a Normal Diploma at Logan, Utah, Brigham Young College.  2 June 1911 he graduated from the BYU College and received a General High School Diploma.  Two years later he received a college diploma.  On 4 September 1913 he received a Grammar Grade County Teacher’s Certificate for Public Schools of Utah.  His graduation diploma states that he “passed an examination satisfactory in writing, arithmetic, pedagogy, physiology, reading, drawing, orthography, English, grammar, U.S. History, geography, nature study, psychology, and history of Education.”   

William Jonas “To Father”

“The following post cards have survived since 1912.  This is the year prior to his graduation from the college and gives a few insights into his personal feelings and activities.  All the cards are written to Karen Marie Thompson whom he later married.   

“Logan, 4 October 1912  “Dear friend, The first dance will be given Friday night.  It was announced in chapel this morning.  I do wish you could be here.  I’ll be up Sat. noon and we’ll go, if not say so.  I have a fine place to stay, with aunt Felelia and my cousins.  With best wishes Wm. N. Jonas.”   

“Logan 240 E. 3rd North.  Oct 11. 1912 “Dear friend: School is fine and full of life.  How is work, school and everything in particular?  There will be an oration given this morning, you ought to hear it.  I’ll not be up Sat. would certainly like to, but–  Wishing you an enjoyable time.  Your Friend William”   

“Logan240 E. 3rd N Oct 18, 1912 “Dear Friend: I would like to come up Sat. but as I have work and a class entertainment Sat.  It is impossible.  Then too I’ll be up a week from tonight.  I wish you could be down here tonight, a lecture and a dance.  Work Sat. and have a dance.  Have a good time, Don’t be angry.  With best regards and wishes as ever, your friend, Wm”   

“Logan, Oct 30, 1912  “Dear friend, Hoping you a most happy birthday and many good wishes.  There is a dance tonight, a lecture Thur. night and another dance Fri.  Always something doing in Logan.  Tell everybody hello.  as ever your friend Wm. N.”   

“Logan, Nov 7, 1912  “Dear friend, Congratulation on Nilson and the De.  We had a good conference here Sun.  Joseph F. and his son Hyrum will speak.  How are all the folks?  We are all fine.  How is the candy mouse?  Well, how is school life and activities…as good as ever here.  With best wishes from Wm. N”   

“Nov 19, 1912  “Dear Friend, your card was only rec’d.  Hope the best of health for your Pa.  I won a quarter on the game between 1st and 2nd yrs R.H.S. Sat or Fri.  We have a couple of excellent Musical recitals the last week at the Logan Tab and Nibley Hall.  Wm N.  How do you like the house work for a change or are you a hallo kid?”   

William Nelson Jonas, sitting middle, President of Wisconsin or Minnesota Conference, 1915 or 1916.

“William graduated from college soon after the above post cards were written, when he was 23 years old.  4 September 1913 when he received a Grammar Grade County Teacher’s Certificate for Public Schools.  During 1913 he taught school at Lewiston and was principal of Wheeler School District.  During this first year of teaching he received his endowments 22 May 1914, in the Logan Temple.  After teaching for one year he was called on a mission for The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.  He served for 27 months in the Northern States Mission.  His only grandson who served a full time mission was called to the same mission about 60 years later.  The mission was called the Minnesota-Wisconsin Mission in 1973.  William was first given a minister’s certificate which was dated 2 June 1914 and was signed by the First Presidency of the Church.  Several months earlier 16 April 1914, he had been called to the Switzerland and Germany Mission.  He was to prepare to leave by 1 July 1914 and had a meeting with the Prophet at 9:00 A.M. that first day.  However, he never went to Europe on his mission because of the First World War.  He was then reassigned to the Northern States Mission, which had it’s mission headquarters in Chicago, Illinois.  While he was on his mission he was called to preside over the Wisconsin Conference, 23 September 1915.  He was next called to preside over the Minnesota Conference.  10 January 1916.  While serving on his mission he lived at 2707 Clarke St. Milwaukee, Wisconsin; 31 South 5th Street  La Crosse, Wisconsin; 247 North Gretto Street, St. Paul, Minnesota, and no doubt visited the mission home at 2555 North Sawyer Ave, Chicago, Illinois.  He was released from his missionary service 20 August 1916. 

William Jonas, seated with girl in white standing in front of him.

“After his mission he went to Cowley, Wyoming and served as a school principal.  There were 18 graduates from the school that year.  During the summer of 1917 he went to Provo, Utah, for 12 weeks of summer school.  About this same time William went to Richmond, Utah for his father’s funeral.  William was the person who gave the information for Joseph Jonas’ death certificate.  He then went back to Wyoming and on the 28 February 1917 he registered in Big Horn County to teach school.  Soon after that in the beginning of the school year of 1917 he accepted an offer to become coach of baseball and basketball teams at Dixie Normal College in St. George, Washington County, Utah.  We have several pictures from the Dixie College School yearbook which was called “The Dixie”.  Also, the following tributes from the same book.  “Drafted (Class 1 A) It was under Coach Jonas that Cedar met their match in the Dixie basketball team.  Favors the “Windsor Tie”.”  And this one which was entitled “First Years”.  “In September 1917, the D.N.C. found on hundred and five First Year’s invading it’s halls, with bewildered excitement.  We did not remain in this state of unrest, however, for Father Jonas and Mother Watson soon had us under their protecting care.  With their willing aid and the help of every Freshie, we came off the field on Founder’s Day, flying one blue ribbon and two red ones.  The loyalty of our First Year Class was made evident by our purchase of a $100.00 Liberty Loan Bond and $75.00 in Thrift Stamps.  We are justly proud of a Freshie lad who is a member of the D.N.C. debating team.  Our class part early in December was very successful.  If you do not believe us, As Jonas, Jr., and his partners.”   

William Nelson Jonas WWI uniform

“The following 20 May 1918 William was inducted by the draft into the Army.  On 25 May 1918 he was in a training camp.  He went to camp Louise and then to Camp Kearney in California.  On August 16, 1918 he left for France.  Before he left he expressed to members of his family that he wouldn’t mind serving in the service if he didn’t have to kill people.  To his relief he was a member of the medical detachment 145 artillery.  He stayed five months in France.  His army serial number was 3,127,617.  He was a resident of St. George, but was inducted in Cache County.  He was in Btry A 145 Fa by July 15, 1918.  He went overseas from August 16, 1918 to January 4, 1919.  He was honorable discharged January 24, 1919.  He remained a private during his short stay.  His Military records tell us that he was 28 8/12 years of age when he was inducted.  He had brown eyes, brown hair and medium complexion.  He was 5 feet 8 1/2 inches tall.  He received paratyphoid shots 10 June 1918 for typhoid and was not wounded while he was gone.  He is character was considered excellent.  He was paid 24 dollars and 40 cents 24 January 1919 and was given travel pay back to Logan.  During the voyage home William was so sick that he thought he might die.  So he promised the Lord he would do whatever He wanted if his life would be spared.  And he was faithful to that promise all his life.   

“While William was in France he sent letters and post cards.  One that still survives was sent to his cousin, Hubert Jonas, who lived in Washington State.  The following is quoted from that card.  “Camp DeSavage, France November 24, 1918.  “Dear Cousin and Family, A Joyous Christmas from France.  notice our gun ‘4 point 7’.  1898 date.  The Regiment was organized 1916 on the Mexican border.  1918 France from the Beehive State Utah.  had six weeks work in the hospital, am well near Bordeaux.  Expect to move soon may be ‘over there’ too.  Sure tickled.  Best wishes and Love W. N. Jonas Sanitary Det. 145 FA Am. Ex. France.”   

“While William was gone to war his older brother, John Jonas, died.  John died 19  December 1918 and William arrived in New York 4 Feb 1915.  He missed seeing his older brother for the last time by a little less than two months.   

William Nelson Jonas and Karen Marie Thompson

“Two years after he got back from the Army he married Karen Marie Thompsen, 6 January 1921.  They were married in the Logan Temple.  Karen Marie was born 31 October 1892.  She went to school in Richmond for eight years.  She started when she was 8 years old and graduated at 15 years old.  She had passed the sixth, seventh, and eight grades in two years.  She worked in the Utah Condensory called Sego Mile, which canned milk.  She worked for 13 years.  Part of the time in the factory and part in the office.  The company had an office in Logan in which she worked most of her 13 years.  While she was working at Logan she also went to New Jersey Sewing Academy for nine weeks at night.  On 9 March 1920 she received a patriarchal blessing.  While she lived in the Murray area she was the quilt chairman in Relief Society for many years and went visiting teaching for many years.  She loved flowers and had a flower garden most of the time.   

“Mary, as she was called, was blessed by William G. Plonallsen 5 Jan 1893.  She was baptized by Clarence L. Funk 1 September 1901.  She was confirmed by Wallace K. Burnham 1 September 1901.   

“Mary’s mother was named Jensine Caroline Christensen.  She was born 11 April 1864 in Aarhus, Denmark.  She joined The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints in 1890 and came to America 6 July 1891.  While she was sailing she met her husband, James Thomassen, who later changed his last name to Thompsen.  They were married 24 December 1891.  James Thompsen was never a member of the Church.  He was immigrating to Richmond, Utah, to be with his older brother, John, and his younger sister, Johane Caroline.  His brother, John Thomassen had joined The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints 10 February 1869.  He later immigrated to Utah to join the Saints.  He was endowed 12 October 1875.  John must have immigrated to America about that same year.  It took his brother, James, about 16 years to follow his older brother to Utah.  Caroline was converted to the Church by August S. Schow who was from Richmond Utah.  That is one very important reason she moved to Richmond.  Their children were the following: Karen Marie born 31 October 1892 ; Ebba born 31 April 1894; James born 6 September 1896; Alta born 12 August 1902; Leland and Stella were both still born April 1898; Michael born 13 July 1906.  Caroline was a milliner in Denmark.  She sold her hat shop and paid her ticket across the Atlantic to America.  James was a carpenter and died at the age of 59.  He was bitten by a pig and was poisoned.  He suffered a great deal for four years before his death.  James was born 19 August 1854 in Vildmose, Denmark and died 8 January 1913 in Richmond, Utah.  Caroline died 17 July 1951 at 4:30 A.M. at daybreak on a Tuesday in Salt Lake City.   

Vaughn, Gaylen, Karen, Maynard, William, and Delwyn Jonas with Alta, James, and Caroline Thompson

“William and Mary lived in Richmond, Utah, when they were first married.  They went to the Benson Stake of the L.D.S. Church.  In August of the same year (1921) they moved to Franklin, Idaho, so William could teach school.  Mary worked checking ledgers for the Milk Condensory in Franklin, Logan, Richmond, and Hyrum during her life.  By September of 1921 they moved to Thatcher, Idaho.  They went to the Thatcher 2nd Ward in the Bannock Stake of the L.D.S. Church.  William, his brother Joseph and his sister, Rosa with their families tried farming.  William tried farming from Sept 1921 to Jun 1923 when they moved back to Logan.  Apparently discouraged with farming William went to Park Valley, Utah, so he could teach school for one year.  After school was over they moved back to Logan for a short while and then to Avon, Utah, for another teaching assignment.  September 1924 William took an examination at West High School for the Post Office.  He rated 3rd in his class with 93% – he got 5% for being a veteran.  In August 1925 he started work for the post office.  He worked there for 33 years and accumulated many days for not being sick.  He worked the afternoon shift and would take the trolley car to town.  He retired in 1958.  His work consisted of being a supervisor and worked with the public weighing packages.  His hours were from 3:00 P.M. to 11:00 P.M.   

“L.D.S. Church records show that they moved into their home at 120 West Burton Ave in Salt Lake City the same month he was hired at the post office, August 1925.  Mary’s mother also lived on Burton Ave.  They were in the Burton Ward, Grant Stake.  After they had lived on Burton Ave. where their son, Vaughn, was born they moved to 1854 East Clayborne in Salt Lake City in 1928.  About 1931 they moved to 906 East 39th South in the Murray area.  Then the family moved to 2964 South 9th East (where Carvel was born) in 1933.  They lived there from 1933 to about 1942-43.  Then they moved into the new home next door at 3974 South 9th East.  When William first bought land in the Murray area he purchased 6 1/4 acres.  William and his brother-in-law, Christian Andersen, built the home at 3974.  Then they moved again to 3954 South 9th East in 1951.  All three of the homes on 9th East were next door to each other.  The home at 3954 was originally an Army barracks which was moved from Kearns and later remodeled by their son, Maynard.  On 29 April 1962 they then moved to 1005 East 4025 South which was still in the Murray area.  There they lived until each passed from this life to the next.    

“William and Mary were the parents of 6 sons.  The last son, William Thompson Jonas, was born what has been called a “blue baby”, and lived only 31 1/2 hours.  He weighed 6 1/2 pounds and is buried in the Elysian Burial Grounds in Murray, Utah.  He was blessed by his father the 22 October 1937.  Their 3rd son, Gaylon Thompson Jonas, was killed 19 September 1944 on Peleliu Island in the Pacific Ocean.  He had enlisted 19 August 1942 with the 2nd Mormon Battalion.  He was awarded the Bronze Star, Purple Heart, Navy Citation Award, Pres. Citation, Navy Unit Cit., American Theater, Pac. with 3 stars.  He was killed by a Japanese sniper’s bullet while removing a wounded man.  He was killed while he was helping the fourth man that he helped that day.  He had volunteered for the assignment.   

“William blessed all six of his sons.  He also confirmed 5 of them after they were baptized.  Delwyn was blessed 2 April 1922 and confirmed 1 February 1931.  Maynard was blessed 14 March 1925 and confirmed 3 December 1933.  Vaughn was blessed 7 November 1926 and confirmed 4 November 1934.  Carvel was blessed 17 September 1934 and confirmed 2 May 1943.  William also ordained several of his sons to different offices in the Priesthood.  Gaylen was ordained a Teacher 29 January 1940.  Carvel a Deacon the 22 September 1944 and a Teacher 30 October 1949.   

“William was actively involved in work for his Church all his life.  He was Superintendent of the Sunday School of the Mill Creek Ward for 2 1/2 years.  He served as Stake Supervisor of the gospel doctrine classes.  During his gospel doctrine classes he would compare Catholic point of view with the L.D.S. view quite often according to his neighbor who attended his class.  He also served as one of the Seven Presidents of the Seventy in his stake.  He was a leader of the cottage meetings.  And taught the genealogy class for many years and became one of the senior teachers of these genealogy classes.  He was baptized for some of his dead ancestors and his wife’s dead ancestors.  He served as a ward teacher for many years.  He did all of the above including serving a full time mission for the Church before he was 50 years old (1940).  After that on 20 Mary 1943 he received a missionary call from the Mill Creek Ward, Cottonwood Stake for a stake mission.  He was set apart 26 March 1943 in the stake office at about 8:00 P.M.  Afterwards he received another stake mission calling (this was his third mission).  He and his wife Mary, were both called.  William was set apart 12 May 194?.  One of grandpa’s neighbors said that grandpa was considered a scriptorian by those who knew him in their ward, and that he had a hard time understanding why people didn’t recognize the truth in the scriptures.  He was set apart Wednesday May 18, 1944 in the stake office at 176 Vine Street for this third mission.  While William was on this stake mission his son, Gaylen, who was killed in World War II appeared to him twice requesting that his temple work be completed.  His wife, Mary, was set apart 31 August 1949 so they could serve on a mission together.  They received honorable releases from their stake missions 3 June 1951.   

“When William was called on his second mission he wrote a letter which was printed in the Millcreek Courier, which was the ward paper.  The following is quoted from that letter written March 1943, the same month he was called on his second mission.  “Faith Unshaken  Greetings to the boys in the service from Mill Creek; Recent events have not shaken my faith in the ultimate triumph of freedom and justice, for I was reared in a church where faith in God and belief that right will triumph eventually is too deeply ingrained in me to doubt its final victory.  As long as we have faith at all in God, we must know that his is All-Powerful.  That his will for the world is Justice and Right, and that eventually His purposes will be established here on earth.  Good emerges slowly, but we must not doubt its victory.”   

“”As to our country, my faith is our America, in its people, and in the American Way of Life, is unwavering.  The United States is the greatest country on the earth, not because it is our country, but by comparison.  It’s founding I believe to have been divinely ordained and that God had a mighty mission for the United States among the nations of the world.”   

“”America was founded by our forefathers in prayer, in faith, and in the heroic spirit of sacrifice.  Lives of comparative ease in their old country might have been theirs had they been willing to surrender their  convictions.  They chose the Hard Right rather than the Easy Wrong, and were ready to lay down their lives for freedom to worship God according to the dictates of their conscience.  No matter what lies ahead, we must carry on to the best of our ability, doing our utmost from day to day, each in his own niche.”   

“”After the Hard War No. I was over and the happy Peach had come, I experienced the most wonderful day of my life.  February 4, 1919 we first saw the light reflections in the distance, then the lights, buildings, the land.  Oh the shouts, “America”, “God’s country”, “Zion”, “Home Sweet Home”, ect.  Believe me the statue of Liberty certainly faced the right way–in fact everything we saw was just O.K.”   

“”I am now praying for a second great day to come soon, when this Hard War No. II is over and happy Peace is declared and my sons, Delwyn of the Army, Maynard of the Navy, and Gaylon of the Marines come marching home.  Parents, fill in the names of your sons, and my God grant the day soon.  Sincerely, William N. Jonas.”   

“On 17 December 1950 William was ordained an High Priest making  little over 40 years that he was a Seventy.  He was ordained by Verl F. McMillian of the Mill Creek 2nd Ward in the Cottonwood Stake.  After he was ordained an High Priest he was asked to teach the High Priest class for many years.  He also became interested in doing the Jonas genealogical line.  Around 1960-65 he wrote to places where his grandparents, Hubert and Mary Jonas lived after arriving in America.  On 26 October 1960 he received a returned letter from the research department of the L.D.S. Church.  He had paid people to help in the research.  From this letter we were able to learn about the 1880 census of Nebraska where the family had lived.  Another letter was received 13 April 1961 from the Register of Deeds, Monroe County, Michigan, written by the Genealogical Society research department.  In behalf of William many land records for Hubert and Mary were then found.  William wrote to the Texas State Department and Historical Society of Wisconsin hoping to find more information about our family.  Also, he had driven to his place of birth, Ellensburg, Washington for some research and visited his cousin-in-law, Regina Jonas who was living in Vancouver at the time.  The following is a quote from a letter he had written which shows the sincerity of his desires.  “…this seems to be asking a lot.  However, I will be glad to pay for services.  Have you someone who is available for such work?  I shall try to come to Ellensburg this summer if necessary.  I thank you.  William N. Jonas.”  Many attempts were made to find out where the Jonas family had lived in Germany.  Unfortunately, William never was able to discover that genealogy.  But because of his efforts there were many clues for the author to use in what eventually lead to the discovery of the Jonas genealogy pedigree, and also this history book.   

“The following are some observations about William that his children and friends have told me.  William liked to garden.  During hard economic times, and especially during the Great Depression, they always had a large vegetable garden.  Although we don’t have the exact figures it was close to an half acre.  They were able to provide for their family and also provided for a neighbor and his family who were experiencing financial difficulty.  He enjoyed excellent, physical health all his life.  He was in a car accident when he was older, about 1953-54.  During the car accident the gear shifting know of a late model Cadillac punched his side.  The knob was shaped like a tear drop.  He was a passenger and had slid across the seat with his left side hitting the knob.   

“After some of his children got back from their military service they thought they were in better physical shape than their father, who was in his 50’s.  They oldest thought he could out arm wrestle his dad now.  But William won the match.   

“While he worked for the post office he played for the baseball team on the Industrial League.  He was a good baseball player and had large knuckles on his left hand from catching baseballs.   

“William was instrumental in helping his oldest son to get a job at the post office.  He also helped his younger brother, Joseph, financially so he could go to college.  William paid for the first month rent for his son, Carvel, when he was first married.  Also, William and his wife, Mary, both visited Mr. and Mrs. Virgil Clayton and took pictures on several occasions of their grandson, Carvel Lee Jonas.   

“William, when he lived on 9th East raised chickens, pigs, had a cow and an horse.  Their children had pigeons and also dogs.  They had an orchard of mostly apples, and grew hay and grain; potatoes and lots of vegetables.  They had a chicken coop that was heated with a kerosene heater.  On one occasion the chicken coop burned down and they lost all the chickens (perhaps as many as an hundred).  While the chicken coop was burning William and his son, Maynard, tried to removed the heater and William was burned.   

“One time William had bought a new pitch fork.  He was able to carry so much hay at one time that the weight of the hay broke the handle of the new pitch fork.   

“When William would read or study a book he would read with a pen or pencil and underline and make notes in the margins.   

“A neighbor of William’s for over 25 years, Otto Hansen, said the William was very helpful in getting him a job for the post office.  William had told him about the civil service test, and encouraged him to try and pass.  This neighbor and his wife said that William and Mary were good neighbors and would do anything they could to give a helping hand to someone in need.  They considered them to be very honest people.  A story that they remember was when William was teaching the gospel doctrine class.  Apparently, for a practical joke Mary would remove William’s notes that he had prepared to teach class with from his book.  They said that they remember Bill saying, “Mary’s done it again.”  Then he was left to use the scriptures and rely on memory and past study to make up a lesson on the spot.   

“William died 14 April 1972.  He suffered from senility for a few years before he died.  Grandma had a neighbor put locks on the doors to keep grandpa Jonas from leaving without knowing where he was going.  Even when he wasn’t at his best at the end of his life his thoughts were to go to the Church welfare farm and work.  William had received an award for doing over 100 hours of volunteer work for the Church welfare farm in one year (1962), which made him 72-73 years of age.     

“Even with the differences in personality of his sons, the one thing that they all agree on is that they had a very good father.  Gaylen before he was killed in the war told his friend, “Blondy, I want you to (meet) my folks when we get a furlough, they are the best parents a guy could want.”  His sons don’t agree on many things, but they all agree about how lucky they were to have such a wonderful father.  That in itself is one of the finest tributes that a man could have.   

“Merlin Andersen told me that he always had admired William’s language.  William spoke as an educated man who had a firm grasp of the English language.  William loved kids.   

“Once William and Merlin were walking and they came to a creek.  Merlin was wondering how he was going to cross because he didn’t feel like he could jump across and make the other side.  Merlin was a young boy, but he remembers that William grabbed him and threw him easily to the other side of the creek.

Jonas History: Nilsson/Bengtsson

This is another chapter of the Jonas history book compiled by Carvel Jonas. “The Joseph Jonas clan of Utah (including – early Jonas family history; early Nelson family history)”   This one is on the Nilsson/Bengtsson line, which was anglicized to Nelson/Benson.  Reviewing this information in FamilySearch shows some changes and updates to some of the information presented.
   “Johannes Nilsson was born 4 Oct 1827 in Tonnersjo, Hallands, Sweden.  His parents were Nils Nilsson and Pernill Larsson.  He was the youngest of a family of four sons.  He married Agneta Bengtsson who was born 9 Dec 1832 in Oringe, Hallands, Sweden.   Her parents were Nils Bengst and Johanna Johansson.  She was the oldest child of eight children, having four sisters and three brothers.  They married 17 Nov 1855.
    “Agneta had two children by an unknown suitor who failed to post the necessary dowry.  They were Matilda, born 31 Dec 1853 and James Peter, born 13 Dec 1855.  Both children were born in Veinge, Hallands, Sweden.  James Peter was born less than a month after Johannes and Agneta were married.
    “In 1862, Elders from The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints baptized Agneta’s mother, Johanna Bengtsson, her sister, Ingar, and her two brothers, Nils and John.  They immigrated to America in 1862 and settled in Sanpete County, Ephraim, Utah.  Agneta’s father never came to America and died in Sweden.  After this Agneta was baptized and the Johannes Nilsson family came to America in 1864.  About a month after they got to Logan, Utah, our great grandmother, Annette Josephine Nelson (Jonas) was born.  More details will be given in the following life story which was written by August Nelson, a brother of grandma Annie Jonas.  The author has quoted August’s story and has omitted genealogical family line.  Also, interesting facts have been added to this story to make it more complete.  These facts are included inside the brackets.

L-R: Johanna Benson, Johanna Icabinda Benson, John Irven Benson, Nels Ernst Benson, Mary Ann Angel Works holding Merrill Lamont Benson.

    “Nels August Nelson, third child of John and Agnetta Benson Nelson was born in Oringe, Hallands, Sweden, on May 18, 1857.  “My memory of the beautiful country around our home is still vivid even though I was not quite seven when we left.  In 1861 we moved to Tulap, near Marebeck, a Swedish mile from Halmstadt.  We had two wagons loaded with household goods, mother and the four children were on the second wagon which father drove.  I can still see the hayrack.  It had four poles tow in the standard of the wagon, with holes bored and sticks driven in them to keep them apart the width of the wagon.  Then there were holes in each pole on the upper side slanting outward so as to extend over the wheels gradually to about four or five feet high.  Finally the pole crossed the top on both sides and ends to keep it from spreading.  This is the pictures of it as I remember the morning we moved. 
    “Our new home consisted of two long buildings, I should judge considerably neglected because father was continually repairing them between the hours on the farm.  There was a peat bed some distance to the south of the house, a steep slope to the West, a small stream to the east, and cultivated land on the other side.  Father planted trees from the northeast corner of the dwelling due East some distance north and west to the northwest corner of the barn forming a beautiful hollow square.  My recollection is that the trees were birch.  A road ran due east to the nearest neighbors.  On the west a path ran to Marebeck.  A public highway went through our place and led to Halmstadt.  The village near had beautiful homes and churches.  A large bell rang out at twelve and six, possibly other times.  It seemed to say, “Vin Vellen, sure sell, some balhang, slink in”, translated, “Water gruel, sour fish, come gulpdog, tumble in.”
    “At the north end of the farm the stream turned east where the bridge was.  Just south of the bridge the slope was steep and below on the herded the cattle land sheep.  In the three years we lived there father broke up all the land except the meadow.  This was all done by man power.  A man would have a :shere chich” which he pushed with his body.  It cut a sod about two inches thick and eight or ten inches wide.  When the sods dried they were piled up and burned.  The women did most of the piling and burning.
    “We had such a heavy crop of potatoes on this new land that the land burst open along the rows and the potatoes could be seen on top of the ground from the road. 
    “Now a few incidents of child life in Sweden.  The school teacher boarded round at the different homes of the pupils.  I marvel now at the progress they made.  My sister, only ten knew most of the New Testament, and my brother attended only one winter when he learned to read and write. 
    “One of our cows swam the river while we were herding one spring.  When we drove her back she missed the ford and got her horns caught in the roots of the trees and drowned. 
    “Baking day was a big affair because mother baked enough bread to last a month.  It seemed to improve with age.  It took a lot of wood to heat the oven.  On these day sister and brother had to tend baby and I had to herd the cows alone.  One day I rebelled but it did no good.  I was about five years old.  James helped to drive the cows down to the pasture and about all I had to do was watch the path to prevent their return…After I got to Utah one fall a fox bit one of the lambs.  Father must have seen him catch it because he picked it up and brought it home before it died.  Oh how bad we felt.  All the animals on the farm were pets. 
    “One winter there was no snow on the ground but there was ice on the river.  Three of us went down to slide on the ice.  We were forbidden to slide with our shoes on because it wore them out.  At first we slid with our stockings on, then we took them off and slid barefoot.  The ice was so clear and smooth that we had a good time.  Then uncle Lars Benson came and helped put on our shoes and stockings.  I was the smallest so he carried me all the way home.
    “In the spring of 1862 mother went to the old home to bid her mother Johanna Bengtsson, her sister Ingar, and brothers Nels and John, good-bye before they started to America and Utah to live with the Mormons, she brought us all of Uncle John’s toys.  One I remember especially, was a little cuckoo.
    “It must not have been long after when the first Mormon Elders came to see us.  Andrew Peterson of Lehi was one.  Later Uncle Lars came to love the peace that entered our home.  We children would run up the road to look for the Elders.  I was five years old (if mother got baptized the same winter that we left in the spring then I was six) when the elders instructed father to get his family around the table and have family prayers.  I got up from that prayer with the light of the Gospel in my soul.  Everything had changed!  A new light and a new hope had entered my being.  Everything seemed joyous and more beautiful and even the birds sang sweeter.
    “After we joined the Church there were numbers of people young and old who came to visit us.  I remember Andrew Peterson, and the mother of the Lindquists who were undertakers in Ogden and Logan.  When we were getting ready to come to America the sisters would come to help mother sew and get ready.  The songs of Zion that they sang will ring in my ears and soul to the last moments of my life if I continue faithful to the end.  “Heavenly Canaan, Oh Wondrous Canaan, Our Canaan that is Joseph’s land, Come go with us to Canaan!” are some of the words one of the sisters sang.  Ye Elders of Israel and Oh Ye Mountains High were my favorites.  The Swedish Language seemed to give these songs more feeling than the English.  I had a Birdseye view of Zion and I longed to go there.
    “I well remember the morning mother had promised to go to Halmstadt to be baptized.  We all arose early and mother was undecided until father told her to go.  In the evening as father was walking back and carrying the baby, he stopped and said, “Now mother is being baptized,” we looked at the clock and when mother returned she said father was right.  The baptisms had to be done at night and a hole cut in the ice but mother felt not ill effects of the cold. 
    “We had a public auction and sold everything in the line of furniture and clothing that we could not take with us.  I remember two large oak chests and a couple of broadcloth suits and over coats.  One they brought with them and had it made over for me.
    “Father was a steady and prosperous young man, he worked seven years in a distillery and seven as a miller.  We had a small keg of whiskey every Christmas and the children could have what they wanted of it.  We often sopped our bred in it as a substitute for milk.  I never saw father drunk.
    “Now came the time to sell the home and farm.  The ground was all in crops and a rain made everything look good. Father said it was God who made it look so prosperous and we got a good price for it.  James, Matilda, and I with a big part of the baggage were left with friends in Halmstadt while father went back for mother and the younger children.  The morning we were to sail was a busy one.  We all did what we seldom did before, messed the bed.  Mother said, “The Devil cannot stop us,” and we were on deck in time.  It was a beautiful Friday morning, 10 Apr 1864, (They left at 5 p.m.) when the Johanns Nelson family hustled along the rock paved streets of Halmstadt to the docks.  The noise of the horses feet and the rumble of the vehicles drowned all the voices of the little ones who complained of the unceremonious departure.  Then all were safely on board, the gang planks withdrawn, and before we knew it we were out at sea and the men on shore became mere specks. 
    “Later we were all startled by the sound of a shot ringing out and we were ordered below deck.  When we could return to the deck we were told that a pirate crew had shot a hole in our ship just above the water line.  In return our ship shot off their main mast.  As we neared Denmark we saw all the ships in the harbor and could hear (cannon fire) as Denmark and Germany were at war.  We walked around in Copenhagen and saw the fine homes, lawns, statues, in the beautiful city.  This was the first time I had heard the Danish language.  We stopped at so many places that I cannot remember all of them.  Cattle and sheep were loaded on at one place.  We were seasick too, and so many crowded together.  Before we left Liverpool (Thursday April 21) we enjoyed watching the ships being loaded; fishing snacks came in and unloaded their cargo, and big English shire horses acted as switch engines.  There was a large ship about finished in the dry dock.  It must be a stupendous job to build a huge ship.  There seemed to be some leak at the gates because we saw a man with a diving outfit on go down and men were pumping air to him.  He was down for some time.
    “The beautiful green foliage and sward through England has always remained with me.  It passes into the sublime of my soul.
    “The ship which we boarded to come to America was a huge one.  (It was named Monarch of the Sea and there were 973 people on board.)  Before it was loaded it stood so high above the water, and we had to wait some time while the sailors loaded heavy freight into the hold. 

Monarch of the Sea, 1020 LDS passengers on this voyage.

    “I have always tried to forget the journey across the Atlantic.  Our rations were raw beef, large hard soda biscuits, water mustard, and salt.  Sometimes we would have to wait most of the day for our turn to cook our meat.  Brother James knew no sickness on the whole journey and was a favorite with the sailors.  On one occasion he was riding the loose timbers, that slid back and forth with the motion of the ship.  One time he went so dangerously near the railing that they sent him below.  The winds and waves were so high sometimes that the flag on the main mast touched the waves as it rolled.  Trunks and boxes had to be tied down.  The vessel had three decks and there were bunks all around the two lower decks.  I had seen several bodies go down the gangway into the deep.  Then came the day that baby Amanda’s little body with a rock tied to her feet was lowered into the water.  A little later it seemed as if it were my turn, I could not eat the crackers.  Mother tried everything, but I got worse.  Then she fed me the raw beef and I began to improve…We did see many varieties of fish.  Sometimes the passengers, men and women, helped bail out water, when it seemed the ship might sink.

Nilsson family on the Monarch of the Sea passenger list

    “Finally we reached New York, and the main body of the saints took steamer for Albany, New York.  (They reached New York the morning of Jun 3rd).  We crossed New Jersey by train to the Delaware River.  We had to wait a number of hours for the ferry, and when we got aboard it was so suffocating that sister Matilda succumbed.  Mother laid her out under some tree on a beautiful lawn.  The setting sun, and approaching dusk cast a hallowed gloom over the scene.  We sat silently watching by the side of mother, while father was off looking for a place to bury her.  It was a beautiful, and sad sight to see father and another man carrying her body away from her loved ones to be laid in an unknown grave.  The setting of clear, blue sky, and the twinkling of the stars overhead, shining down through the trees made a variegated carpet where we sat.  It would be impossible to describe mothers feelings as she was the guiding star of the family, and she knew we would meet Matilda again beyond the grave. 
    “We went by train from here, and the first incident of note was the crossing of a very high, and long bridge; large vessels with high masts could pass under it.  The train stopped on the bridge while another train passed us.  A few days later we were informed that the bridge had collapsed.  We saw much of the country that had been desolated by the Civil War.  Then we were joined by the group that went by way of Albany.  They were riding on boards in cattle cars. 
    “(Some time about this time in the story of Johannes Nilsson was baptized.  It was 25 Jun 1864.  He was confirmed the same day and later that year he was ordained an Elder)
    The car we rode in had no cushions on the seats.  Sister Josephine’s cheek began swelling; we thought from the jolting of the car.  Some people recommended a certain poultice which ate the flesh off her cheek.  Next we went aboard a steamer on a river.  It was restful for a few days.  All of us made our beds on the floor, starting in the center of the main mast or flag pole.  Then another circle started at the feel of the first.  Brother James and I slept on a board which formed a shelf on the side of the ship.  The space between each shelf was large enough for a full grown colored gentleman so there was plenty of room for us boys who were small for our ages.  There seemed to be two streams in the river, one quite clear, the other very muddy.  By this time we were getting tired with never any rest or change and the vermin were getting unbearable.  Josephine steadily got worse and mother realized that it was only a matter of time until she would go to join her sisters.  When we reached Omaha Josephine was a corpse.  With the dead child and the luggage to carry father and mother could not help me.  I remember that I crawled and walked alternately, with my parents waiting and encouraging me.  We finally go to the top of a hill where mother laid me on the grass among some shrubs while she and father went for more luggage.  When I became able to walk I went down by the river and watched the people do their washing, and try to get rid of the cooties before we started on the tip over the plains.  Several graves were dug in this place.  (The family reached Omaha in Jul.  They rode the steamer from St. Joseph, Missouri up the Missouri River to Wyoming.  They had taken a train from Albany, New York to St. Joseph Missouri.  LDS teams took them from Wyoming to the Salt Lake Valley)
    “In due time bays and wagons from Utah arrived and everything was loaded for the trip.  There was a stove and tent in each wagon.  Then the luggage and two families were piled in and we were off for Zion. 
    At first there was an abundance of grass.  I liked to watch the donkeys in the train.  Day after day we traveled and the only living thing of any size was an occasional stage coach and the station built along the way.  One day I got out of the wagon and ran ahead until noon.  After that I had to walk most of the way.  One day two young women sat down to rest.  All at once the screamed and jumped up.  Then a man killed a large rattler where they had been.  I have seen families take a corpse out of the wagon, dig a shallow grave and then hurriedly catch up to the train which did not stop.  Then we got a glimpse of the mountains in the distance.  We also saw large herds of buffalo.  While camping one night a herd was coming directly towards us.  Some men rode out and turned them.  To avoid a stampede of our oxen we started out and the teamsters were able to keep them under control.
    “The first Indians I saw was at the stage station.  There must have been several hundred of them and we could see their wigwams in the distance.  We were now getting into great sage brush flats and everybody was warned against starting fires.  One day at noon we joked up in a hurry because someone had let their fire get the best of them. 
    “Now we began to meet companies of soldiers.  They generally led horses with empty saddles.  Next we saw where a fire had burned some wagons in the company in which grandmother crossed in 1862.  The whole country round was black and the grass had not started.  When we crossed rivers they were not too deep, the men and women waded.  Two government wagons were caught in the quick sand near where we forded.  As we got into the hills there was a lot of elk, deer, and antelopes.  One man on a gray horse did the hunting for the group.  Several times the oxen tried to stampede.  On parts of the trail men had to hold the wagons to keep them from tipping over.  The most interesting of all to me was at Echo Canyon where they told how the Mormon scouts had marched round the cliff and made Johnston’s army believe there were a whole lot of them when in fact there were very few.  We found chokecherries along the road but they were too green.  The last hill seemed the longest and steepest and we did not reach the top until late in the evening.  Next morning everyone was happy.  Cherries were riper and so good to eat they failed to choke.  Happy beyond expression we hastened to get a view of Canaan and Joseph’s land, where the Elders of Israel resided and Prophet’s and Apostles to guide the Latter-day Saints.  (They arrived about the 15th of Sep in Salt Lake City)
    “Having seen some of the big cities of the world you may imagine our disappointment when we looked down from Emigration Canyon upon Great Salt Lake City by the Great Salt Lake.  We saw Fort Douglas where some of the soldiers were stationed.  One aged man exclaimed, “why the children cry here as they did at home!”
    “We entered the dear old tithing square and rested for noon.  Now it was for us to decide where we wanted to settle.  We decided to go to Logan and it happened that John, our teamster was going there too.  While in the yard Sister Lindquist who had visited us in Sweden brought us a large watermelon, the first I had seen in my life.  She was a beautiful young woman and I thought was very nice. 
    “We soon headed north with John driving the wagon and mother, father, James and I walking behind the wagon.  As we were nearing the outskirts of the city a good lady sent a little girl out to us with two delicious apples.  How good people were to us.  It would certainly be a pleasure to know these fine people.  It was about sundown when we passed the Hot Springs and we kept going until quite late.  When we got to the canyon above Brigham City we over took a number of wagons and Scandinavian Saints.  When we reached what was called Little Denmark, now Mantua, we were feted by these good saints, and given a new send off.  It seemed such a long trip through the canyons, but interesting as the teamsters had a number of bear stores it tell.  Later we learned that some people had been attacked by bear at this place.  We camped just below Wellsville near the bridge above Cub Creek. The people here gave us some potatoes.  They were boiled and their jackets all cracked open.  This was a treat I shall never forget.  We arrived at the Logan public square about noon.  There was a liberty pole in the center.  On one corner was a lumber shack where all our worldly good were put and the teams drove away.  Father located a short, robust Swede who hauled our wealth into his cow yard and we made ourselves comfortable.  We cooked over the fireplace in the log cabin.  For a few days father did not have work so all four of us went out gleaning.  When threshing began with the fall, father was in his glory and never lacked a job. 
    “The most important thing ahead was to prepare a shelter for the winter which was fast approaching.  Logan was planning to take care of the emigrants and her future by digging a canal north along the East bench.  All newcomers were given a city lot to be paid for by work on this canal.  At the same time the number of acres of farm land was apportioned with the number of cubic yards of dirt to be removed to pay for the land. 
    “The first homes were mostly dugouts in the side of the hill.  That first winter, Father carried willows from the Logan River bottom which was our fuel.  He cut some small green sticks short and buried a few of these in the ashes each night to start the fire with in the morning. 
    “We were just moved into our home when Annetta Josephine (Grandma Annie Jonas) was born on 18 Nov 1864.  She was the first child born in Logan Fifth Ward.  Mother was alone except for James and me.  James was sent to fetch father who was threshing wheat for John Anderson.  When he arrived with a sister, mother had already taken care of herself and the baby.
    “All went well until January when it began to thaw.  Soon our dugout was filling with water.  It was knee-deep when father made a path so we could get over to the neighbor’s cabin.  We carried water out all day, and the rest of the water soon soaked up.  So that by laying a few boards on the floor we were able to go back in the evening. 
    “It was the most severe winter.  The snow was deep and it drifted so that only the tops of the houses could be seen.  Thatcher’s mill, the only on one in town, was frozen up, and we had to get along on bran bread.  Father moved the cow to the side of the house that afforded the most protection from the wind. 
    “As soon as spring started, all hands set to work on the canal.  The men and boys had to pass our place on the way to work.  The boys seemed to delight in calling us “Danishmen.”  James and I carried the water from the old Fourth Ward canal down on the river bottom.  We always took a slide down the hill.  This was alright as long as the snow was on the ground, but as soon as it began to thaw, we got soaking wet, and we usually ended up sick with bad colds.  Poor mother had not time to be sick. 
    “The first Sunday School we attended was in the cabin of John Archibald.  Soon there were so many that we could not get in.  The Superintendent was Sandy Isaac, a fine young man. 
    “The summer was a happy one.  Father bought two ewes, and they each had a lamb.  This, with the cow, made a herd for me to care for.  Most of the town drove their sheep past our place up on the college hill to feed.  While we herded we also picked service berries.  The boys showed us where the best berries were over on Providence flat.  One day mother and two other women went with us…
    “This fall we were much better prepared for winter than we were a year ago.  We had two cows, four sheep and a yoke of steers.  There was a barn for the animals, and we had a log house.  We raised 120 bushels of wheat on six acres, and mother had done considerable gleaning.
    “When mother went gleaning, I had to stay with the baby.  One day I left her on the bed while I went out to play.  She rolled off the bed and got a big lump on her head.  She was still crying when mother came home.  Some days she took both of us with her.  When baby slept then I could help glean.  Mother would carry a two-bushel sack full of heads on her shoulder, and set the baby on top.  It surely looked like a load to carry.  James was with father.  He would rake the hay while father cut it with the scythe and snare.  Father did not like to have mother go gleaning, but the money she got from the wheat was her own, and she liked good clothes and to be dressed well.
    “In the fall the ward organized…The old meetinghouse had a fire place in the east end. and the door in the west.  We held school in the same building…Dances generally kept up until morning…They began around seven o’clock in the evening.  About nine there would be some singing…after singing, we had games of strength, wrestling, and boxing.  In the wee small hours we were ready to go home.  These dances were opened and closed with prayer…
    “I almost forgot one incident that happened in 1866.  Father turned his steers on the range in the spring.  One of these was to be given to the Indians to keep them friendly.  The other one Bill, could not be found.  Father located the first one in the Indians herd.  We went down and told them that this steer was his. “How can you prove it is your steer?”  Father went up to her, took hold of his horn and led him to the Indians.  They laughed and told him to take it.  He led the steer home, a mile away, by holding to the horn.  James hunted every where for Bill.  He searched in almost every cow herd in the valley.  In the anguish of his soul he knelt down and prayed.  As he arose a feeling of satisfaction entered his bosom.  He was soon rewarded by finding the long, lost steer.  He succeeded in driving him home, and all were joyful and recognized the hand of Providence in answering James’ prayer.
    “More and more people moved into the ward.  A great many of them were Scotch.  There was a sixteen year old girl who used to visit with mothers.One day she told mother she thought Mr. Nelson was a lovable man, and that she would like to be his second wife.  Mother was delighted and did everything to get father to accept her, but in vain…
    “(In 1867 they went about 90 miles and were sealed in the Endowment house in Salt Lake City.  The Endowment House records for 4 Oct 1867: Johannes Nilsson and Agneta Bengtsson Nelson received their endowment and were sealed.)
    “Father made a fish trap out of willows like the one mother’s family had in Sweden.  We had fish all of the time.
    “Every other week we herded cattle down in the fork of the Logan and Bear Rivers.  It was seven miles from Logan.  The banks of the river were covered with willows, where lived bars, wolves, snakes, skunks, and other pests.  James herded alone most of the time.  The Indians called him a hero.  I stayed with him one week.  The dog went home, and I was ready to leave.  The wolves looked defiantly at us, and at night the snakes crawled over our faces.  I was glad to stay home and herd the small herd near home, I had my prayers answered in finding sheep when they were lost…
    “On June 14, 1867, mother had a baby boy whom she named Joseph Hyrum.  That fall we moved into the Fourth Ward.  I soon learned to love Bishop Thomas X. Smith…
    “On Christmas and New Year’s Eve, we stayed up on Temple hill all night so we would be ready to serenade early in the morning…
    “Our grain completely taken by grasshoppers in 1867.  The sun was darkened by them they were so thick.  We had to sell our oxen, but got $175.00 for them when the usual price was only $125.00.  We had bought them four years before, and father always kept them butter fat.  We bought a pair of two years old steers for seventy five dollars, and grain with the other seventy five.  Then father worked on the railroad and James and I gleaned corn.  James traded a good pocket knife for corn.  Again we traded corn for shoes.  There wasn’t enough money for us to go to school that year, but father bought a large Bible, and the two of us read through to Chronicles the second time.  Here I gained the fundamental principles of the gospel which helped me throughout the rest of my life, and I always knew where to go for information, God and the Bible. 
    “Father traded his oxen for a team of young mules, very poor, but gentle.  The first time we tried to drive them was to a funeral.  On the way home a dog rushed out at us and the mules were off.  They ran home, and stopped at the corral.  We learned they had run away the first time they had been driven.  As long as we owned them we were in danger of our lives because they could not be handled.  Mother did a better job than any of us in driving them.
    “The year that the grasshoppers took our grain I furnished fish which I caught in the Logan River.  There were chubs and some trout.  The time when the hoppers were so thick I will never forget.  I was fishing down in the river, and an electric storm was over near Clarkston.  There seemed to be an air current in that direction and in a little while I could scarcely find any bait. 
    “I think it was in 1869 that we had a glorious 4th of July celebration.  A whole band of boys dressed as Indians and tried to pick a fight.  Some of us really thought they were Indians.  Then we saw President Brigham Young with mounted men riding along side his carriage.  Quickly we all formed in line along the main street, and as he came along he would bow to us bare foot children.  We really loved these men and rarely missed a chance to go to the Tabernacle to hear them talk.  One time he asked the grown ups to leave while the boys and girls gathered around the stand to hear Martin Harris bear his testimony about seeing the plates from which the Book of Mormon was taken.  We were told to never forget these things and to always tell the boys and girls during our lives this story.  I have sometimes forgotten to do this.  Martin Harris was a school teacher when a young man, and came to the assistance of the Prophet by giving the money necessary to get the Book of Mormon printed.  A short time before he died in Clarkston, he related the whole story of the part he played in the coming forth of the Book of Mormon.
    “This year (1868) we planted two acres of sugar cane on some new land up by college hill.  We hoed and petted that cane until it surpassed any thing around.  We barely took time out to eat our lunch.  Men working near said we were foolish to spend so much time on it.  James was a very good worker and a good leader for me.  In the fall he worked at the molasses mill down town, receiving a half gallon of molasses for twelve hours work.  Father hired a boy to help me hoe the cane at the same price.  He never came to work on time so I sent him home and did the work myself.  From one acres we got 175 gallons, and the other 225 gallons, a small fortune. 
    “The last spring that I herded, father had about 75 sheep and 50 cows.  There was no snow late in the fall and water was scarce.  When I started home at night the cows would almost run to get to Springs where Greenville now is.  Then before I could get them they were in somebodies field.  I usually had a lamb or two to carry and had to run till I was exhausted.  At last a small Swiss boy with only one cow to herd helped me out.  He soon got tired of mixing with me but I did not let him quit.  I have herded in the spring when it snowed so I could hardly see the animals.  All others had gone home, but I had to stay because we did not have fee feed at home.  My clothes would be soaking wet, and when a sharp wind blew, I got mighty cold.  One time two of the ewes got lost.  They had been shorn late so they could not stand the cold and I found their carcasses later.
    “Mother sheared the sheep, washed, carded, spun, and wove the cloth to make our clothes.  It was about 1870 (born 9 Dec 1870 and died the same day.  They were buried 10 Dec, 1870) when mother had the twins, Jacob and Jacobina.  They were very tiny and lived only four hours. 
    “Father was a hard worker.  He cut hay with a scythe and swath.  One time a neighbor was vexed because his five acres had not been cut.  Father went down on Sunday and did not come home until he had cut all of it on Monday.  The man could hardly believe that it could be done. 
    “Mother led the social set in this part of the Ward.  I would listen as she related different incidents told her at these parties.  One pertained to our friend…He married a young woman after his first wife had no children.  But after consenting to the new wife, she gave birth to a son and they very soon after two sweet girls.  Almost the same thing happened to a fine young Danishman who moved into the community….When his wife consented to give him a second wife she had a son herself.
    “In the fall of 1871 father bought ten acres of land planted to hay and right along side the other five.  I was sent out to drive a team making the road bed for the Utah Northern Railroad.  I was fourteen, weighed 75 pounds, and had never driven horses.  I was given a broken handled chain scraper and a balky team.  With these handicaps, and jeers from some of the men, it was a hard moth of two for me.  We had good food, so I gained in weight, strength, and experience.  With the money earned, father was able to bend the bargain on the land, and the fellow he had agreed to sell.
    “About this time we had a new baby sister come to our home.  (She was born 16 Dec 1872).  She was named Charlotte Abigail….to my mind the baby was a jewel.
    “I gave the money I earned herding cows to mother who bought all of her clothing, and always had a dollar or two on hand when it was needed most.  She always looked nice in her clothes, being very tall and slender, with beautiful golden hair.  At one time she weighed only 90 pounds.  She loved her children dearly, but required obedience, that we be neat and clean, and attend our church duties.  One morning before Sunday School she asked me to do some chore before I left.  I said “no” though I really wanted to do it.  Mother grabbed a strap lying on the floor, and hit me a smart rap across my shoulders.  A buckle on the strap cut my back and I yelled with pain and so did mother.  She washed my back quickly, and put a plaster on it, so it would not be seen through the thin shirt, which was all I had on my back.  Many times after in life I have thanked God for that blow.  It was just what I needed to get over being coaxed to do anything.  I also learned to love mother more if that were possible. 
    “Mother furnished the house and bought his tobacco with the butter and egg money.  Father was surely miserable at the end of the week when his weekly supply was gone.  When I was allowed to go to the store to buy tobacco, I would put it in my hands and hold it over my nose so I could get a good smell of it.  Father had quit the habit on the way to Utah, but some foolish men persuaded him to take a bite, and he never could quit again.  He tried one time, and was so sick he had to go to bed and get a doctor to bless him.
    “Brother James was quick to learn, and was especially good at entertaining and on the stage.  A Mr. Crowther from the Salt Lake Theatre gave him a part of a colored boy, and with only two rehearsals and no book, he made good, and people were wondering who the darky was.  Mother was proud of her boy…
    “All the boys in town received military training down on the tabernacle square…
    “About this time we had our last episode with the mules.  They tried to run from the start.  We boys got out of the wagon to fix the chin strap on one of them.  They leaped in the air, and as they came down they broke a line and away they ran.  One by one parts of the wagon were left behind.  Father was thrown out with the bed.  When we finally caught up with them, the tongue, one wheel, and a hub of the front axle was all there was attached to them.  We were grateful that no one was hurt.  We traded them off for a team of horses.  The man who bought them drove along the railroad through sloughs and no roads and beat the train. 
    “Mother made dances for us boys, and served refreshments to all who were present.  We had attended two terms at the dancing school the year we had so much molasses, and mother went with us the one term.  This made us the best dancers in Logan…
    “I found James working on a gravel train, and began working with him.  Two would load a car, each one his half.  George Watson, the boss, told me I could not shovel the gravel fast enough.  I told him I could do anything my brother did.  I almost failed the first few days.  We would load as fast as we could, then jump on the car and ride to Mendon, unload and back again.  When this job was completed James got work on the section at Hampton, and father and I on a railroad spur between Dry Lake, near Brigham City to Corinne.  When we reached Corinne we were treated to all the beer we wanted.  On the way back to Brigham City, the crew and all the workers were feeling the effects of the beer.  Father said, “you act as though you were drunk,”  I retorted, “I have never been drunk in my life.”  A man thirty five years old said, “That isn’t saying much for a boy.  If you can say that as a man of thirty five you will be saying something.”  Right then I made the resolution that I would never get drunk.  Now at sixty nine I can say that I have kept this resolution.
    “This was a prosperous year for our family.  (1873)  We bought a fine team of horses to do our farm work, and we had had work on the railroad.  In October, mother gave birth to a little boy, Moses Nelson.  (born 25 Oct 1873)  She was very sick, and we had a nurse to care for her.  I always felt inferior to James, but one day mother called me to her and said, “August, if I die I want you to care for the children.”  That had always been my job around the house.  Later one evening, mother kissed me and said, “You have been a good boy.  God bless you.”  With a smile she turned her head and breathed her last.  (died 4 Nov 1873)  God alone knows what little children lose when mother is gone.  While sick I had heard her say, “I do not want to leave my little children.”  Little did I know or realize what home would be without her.  She was more than ordinarily ardent and spiritually minded, with high ideals, and a comprehensive knowledge of the gospel.  (buried at Logan Cemetery 9 Nov 1873)
    “After mother was laid away, I was sent up to Richmond to work on the railroad.  The weeks passed in a whirl.  Soon baby Moses died, (died 12 Nov 1873 and buried 14 Nov 1873 in Logan Cemetery) and father came up to work with me.  James was with the children and took care of the things at home.  We soon returned and James started school.  I did all the house work except the starching and ironing.  I was 16, Annette 9, Joseph 5, And Charlotte 2.  The washing was a stupendous job.  The water was hard.  I tried putting the clothes in a sack when I boiled them to keep the hard water from forming on them.  If only some friend had called and told me how to break the water and to put a little soda in the bread when it soured, it would have been a God send.  It would have meant better bread and cleaner clothes for the next three years.  I also had to shear the sheep.  This had been mother’s job.  I managed for the first day, and in time finished in some fashion…
    “Sometime in January Uncles Lars and Nels Bengtsson came and took James with them to Spring City in Sanpete County.  I always loved that brother, the only one left who had come with me from Sweden.  We sometimes quarreled, but we were always together.  Now we had no work from him for over a year. 
    “The baby, Little Abigail, generally asked for milk during the night, but she would not accept it from me.  One night I told father to lie still and I would give it to her.  She refused to take it from me.  I went outside and cut a switch from a current bush.  When she called for milk again I held it out to her.  She refused.  I said to father, “Cover up,” and I struck the covers over him with considerable force.  I sat down and began reading.  Pretty soon she called for milk.  I said “Here it is Lottie,” she drank it and never said “no” to me again in my life.  She grew to be a tall and slender; had light golden hair and had a sensitive disposition with high ideals.  I have seen her swing on our gate most of a Sunday all alone, because she felt her clothes were not good enough to mingle with other children.  Before I left home in 1876, I could pick her up from the floor and dance with her.  She had perfect rhythm and enjoyed going to the dances to watch and oh how her little soul leaped with joy when she could get on the floor and dance.  (Charlotte Abigail died 23 Nov 1902.  She never married.  She missed her 31th birthday by a few weeks.  She is buried with Annette and August in the Crescent Cemetery.)
    “My soul cried out for a mother’s love and care.  I am very fearful that when mother sees me, she will say, “You have done tolerably well but you failed to care for the children.”  In my weak way I am still trying to care for children, everybody’s children, God’s children. 
    “I remember when father married again.  The woman had several children of her own.  It was a sad day for mother’s three little ones when step mother and her children moved into out home…
    “I had my try at tobacco too.  An exbartender from Salt Lake City was smoking a pipe.  I asked him to let me try it, and began puffing away.  Father called me to one side and said in an undertone with so much soul that it penetrated my very being, “Don’t be a slave, be a free man.  You have seen me try to quit the habit, even suffer because I couldn’t.”  His advice, I felt, was too good to discard, and I never took up the habit…
    “It was the 16 Oct 1876 when I and three other fellows started for the smelters in Sandy…  John Benson took his team and wagon and took James and me to Sanpete County.  We went to Ephraim to see grandma Johanson, who left Sweden several years before we did.  She was delighted with her grandsons.  She had told her neighbors what nice people were hers in Sweden, of course they thought she was boasting, but now they could see that it was the truth.  How nice it would be if we always lived to be a credit to our ancestors. 

Back (l-r): Virgil, Lawrence, Fidelia, Moses. Front: Paul, Nels, Fidelia, August

    “Uncle Nels had two little girls, one could not walk as the result of a fever.  I began to take part in the talk and general pleasure, and stood well with all.  Uncle lectured every evening on doctrinal subjects…a patriarch came to the home and every one had a blessing.  Uncle Nels, his wife Philinda, and her sister Fedelia, and their blessings John was promised a family; James, a stupendous power over the elements but no family….My blessing has come true as far as I have lived for it….(date of blessings 16 Sep 1890)
    “It is just possible that I shirked my duty and promise to mother to care for the children.  Father offered me my lot, home of the land, and would help build a house if I would take the children.  but I wanted to go and make money.  When I think of mother’s charge to me, and the sad life of the children, my whole soul weeps over my dereliction, but fate drew me to the south…
    “It is difficult to note details by memory, but I have this to record for 1893.  My sister Charlotte Abigail lived with us that summer.  When she went to Logan that fall she had the fever.  Later she went to Washington to visit my sister, Annie, wife of Joseph Jonas.  (Jul 1901)  Annie had been sick for a long time, but none of us knew the nature of her illness until Charlotte brought the whole family to Utah with her.  It turned out to be mental illness.  She kept running away so we finally had to put her in the institution at Provo, where she died a short time after…(She died 23 Dec 1907 and was buried Christmas Day)
    “…When Charlotte brought to Jonas family to us there were five children.  It was sad to see sister in her condition.  I had not seen her since 1873 (28 years).  The last letter I had written her was from Bristol, Nevada.  I suggested to her that she should marry a Mormon boy.  Her reply was that Mormon boys were not as genteel as Gentiles…  Her husband destroyed her letters to us, so we never knew what she was going through…  The Jonas children became ours.  My sister Lottie, worked in Logan until she became so sick and weak she came to our home where she died, 23 Nov 1902.  Father died 20 Nov 1902, and Annie was sent home from Provo a few years later (1907).  From father’s estate I received about $700.00 and the same amount as guardian of my sister’s children.  Mothers last instruction to me keeps running through my mind.  “August, you have been a good boy, God bless you.”  Oh, Father in Heaven, have I at least with all my weakness striven with a desire to do my duty to them and to my mother?” 
    “…I had three of my sister’s boys and two of my own to help (while two of his sons went of missions).  We put up as high 400 tons of hay and had at the ranch nearly two hundred head of cattle, and often over 200 head of hogs, besides the milk cows.  We had 160 acres on the State Road and rested 80 acres from Men Mill for many years.  There were two homes on the farm at that time two on the ranch.  Forty acres on the ranch were cultivated and irrigated, and the 1000 acres was divided into different sized pastures open at the top.
    “The work that my lads did seemed to others beyond their power.  I had some hired help most of the time.  The boys were generally out of school two months of the school year, but never lost a grade…
    “So ends Nels August Nelson’s history of his parents, siblings, aunts, uncle, and grandmother.  The following is an account of the voyage that Johannes Nilsson and Agnetta Bengtsson made.  It is recorded from the History of the Church.  “On 10 April 1864 at 5 pm the Swedish Steamer L. J. Bager sailed from Copenhagen, carrying 250 emigrants from Sweden and Norway and some from Frederica Conference, Denmark, in charge was J.P.R. Johansen.  This company of saints went by steamer to Libeck, then rail to Hamburg, thence by steamer to Hull, and thence by rail to Liverpool, where the emigrants joined the Company from Copenhagen on the 15th of April…”
    “On Thursday 28th of April, the above emigrants sailed from Liverpool, England, in the ship ‘Monarch of the Sea’, with 973 souls on board.  Patriarch John Smith was chosen President of the Company, with Elders John D. Chase, Johan P. R. Johansen, and Parley P. Pratt as counselors.  Elders were also appointed to take charge of the different divisions of the company.  During the voyage there was considerable sickness and several children died.  On the morning of June 3rd, the ship docked at New York where the landing of the passengers at once took place.
    That evening they were sent by steamer to Albany, New York, and from there by rail to St. Joseph, Missouri, thence up the Missouri River to Wyoming, from which place most of the Scandinavian saints were taken to the valley by the church teams of which 170 were sent out that year. 
    “Thus about 400 Scandinavians crossed the plains in Captain William B. Preston’s Company of about fifty church teams that left Florence Nebraska in the beginning of June and arrived in Salt Lake City on 15 September.
    “Agneta Bengtsson had blue eyes and reddish brown hair.  Her son, August, said she had golden hair, so it must have been a lighter shade.  We don’t know what color eyes and hair Johannes had, although he most likely took after the traditional Scandinavian.  After Agneta Bengtsson died Johannes married two different times.  One marriage took place about 1876, and the second sometime after 1884.  The county clerk of Cache County wrote the following when Johannes Nelson died in the death record p. 18, line 112, “Johannes Nelson died Nov 26, 1902 age 75.  He was a farmer, had lived in Cache County 38 years…He was a Caucasian, white male and lived in Logan.  The cause of death was General Debility.”  He is buried at the Logan City Cemetery and was buried Nov 30, 1902.  Johannes had given the church a donation of money which was considered a large sum in those days.  When hard times came Johannes asked for some of the money back.  Since there wasn’t a receipt made he wasn’t given the money, or a part of the money back.  Because of the money not being returned he decided not to pay his tithing to the Church the last years of his life. 

Maria Christina Jacobsen Housley

I stumbled upon this history of one of Amanda’s ancestors and I thought I would make it available.  Maria is Amanda’s 4th Great Grandmother.  This was compiled by Emma Housley Auger (1895-1969), Maria’s granddaughter.

George and Maria Housley

George and Maria Housley

Maria Christina Jacobsen Housley was born in Copenhagen, Denmark, on April 6, 1845.  She was the daughter of Jorgen Jacobsen, )born in Svrrup Mill (Feyn) Odense Co. Denmark, on January 20, 1815) and Bertha Kristine Petersen, (born in Vedberks, District of Sol and Copenhagen Amt. Denmark, in the September 16, 1821, the daughter of Hans Petersen and Ellen Catherine Strom).

Grandmother had one older brother, Hans, (born April 18, 1844) and two younger brothers Christian (born November 30, 1846) and Ferdinand (born December 28, 1848).  Two younger sisters Athalie Hedevine (born March 21, 1851) and Rastime Willardine (born December 22, 1853).  All her brothers and sisters were born in Copenhagen, Denmark.

Her parents were married April 9, 1843.  They joined the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints on September 28, 1851.  Her father was ordained to the office of a teacher on May 2, 1853, and a priest on August 22 of the same year.

Her father was an orchardist and rented the place that he lived on.  This place contained a very comfortable house with several rooms, a yard with outbuildings, a good orchard and gardens.

In the year of 1854 with many of their friends, they started their journey Zionward.  My grandmother, who was nine years old at that time.  She remembered the day they left their dearly beloved home forever.  On reaching the beach, a man came to the carriage side and tried his utmost to induce their father to leave his children in Denmark, even if he had to go to Utah himself.  The children were not able to describe their feelings, as the man stood and pleaded with their father on the subject.  The very though of any one wanting to separate them from their parents was very exasperating.

It was only a short time until they boarded the ship (that was an old vessel).  A few minutes into their journey the people began to be sick.  This family was no exception.  After going part of the way, the ship rocked so hard that it dipped water on the dock.  This kept the men working very hard to keep the water pumped off.  There was a great deal of sickness among the people on the vessel and a number of deaths.

After a long, tiresome journey over the ocean, across the Gulf of Mexico and then up the Mississippi River in a steam boat, this large group of Danish people landed in Kansas.  Food had been scarce and they were very hungry.  A man who lived there was very anxious to sell them some meat, so they bought some, cooked it.  And ate it.  Being weak, all the people of the company got sick and many of them died.  Among the dead were my grandmother’s father, two brothers, and two sisters.  After they had eaten and became ill, they learned that the pigs had had cholera so the meat was poison.  They could not buy coffins, so they sewed sheets around their dead and buried them the best they could under the circumstances.  This left my grandmother, Maria, Christian, and their mother to continue the trip across the plains.  My grandmother, Maria, was very sick, nigh unto death, and her mother almost lost her mind.  These were sorrowful days.

After a few days delay (for this is all it took for the deaths and burials to take place), they were fitted out with oxen and cow teams.  Several yoke of oxen and two cows lead each wagon in an independent company.

There were generally two families to each wagon.  Two men would get on each side of the team and try to lead them on the road.  They had several stampedes, for the Daines were not used to driving oxen and the oxen were not used to the Daines.  Not many of the, if any, had ever seen an ox until now.

They saw a great many Indians and buffalo on their way.  They got along nicely with the Indians, and killed some of the buffalo as they came along.  They arrived in Salt Lake City in the fall of 1854.  They managed to get some potatoes, which tasted better to them than anything they had ever eaten in their whole life.

This family has a hard time making a living.  Christian went to work for a man named Jackson Allen in Spanish Fork, Utah.  My grandmother lived with an English family who had recently come from England, by the name of Mr. and Mrs. Robert Shipley.  She was taken in by this family to be raised as one of their own.  She remained with them for about three years.  During this time they taught her to read, write, and to speak the English language.  They also taught her to do house work and to care for the family.  Their children made all manner of fun of her peculiar language.  She felt so badly about this hat she prayed to the Lord, asked him to help her forget the Danish language, and she did forget it.

She met a young Englishman by the name of George Fredrick Housley.  He also lived in Draper and occasionally worked for the Shipley Family.  When she was about 14 years old they were married in Salt Lake City.  They continued to live in Draper for about six years. On February 22, 1862, they were sealed in the Endowment House in Salt Lake City.  Four children were born to them in Draper, two boys and two girls.

From Draper they moved to Paradise, Cache, Utah, where they purchased a small farm.  Eight more children were born to them, one boy and seven girls.  They were very poor financially and their children had but very little schooling.  Most of them went to work while young to help provide a livelihood.  The boys worked in the canyon cutting logs and hauling lumber.

She was a very good cook, some of her specialties, which her family enjoyed most, were “Nofat Dumplings” which were made from veal, pork, beef, and onions chopped together then seasoned with salt and pepper.  The dough was made with suet and wrapped around the meat and boiled.

“Danish Dumplings” – Heat one quart of milk in a skillet or heavy pan. Stir, while sifting in the flour, until thick.  Remove from heat, cool, add two eggs, and a little baking powder.  Dip by spoonfuls into boiling broth, cover, and continue to boil for about fifteen minutes.

She also made some little cakes out of liver which she called “Faggots”.  It was slightly boiled; ground liver with onions, seasoned with salt and sage.  Make into little cakes by taking a spoonful and wrapping it in a square of leaf lard or lacy lard which comes from the inside of the pig.  Fry just until the lacy lard is golden brown.  “Yorkshire Pudding” – which was just eggs, milk, and flour stirred up together and baked in piping hot grease.

Grandmother was as active in the church as her health would permit.  For some time while her husband was away from home, she went without shoes.  They think this was the cause of her having rheumatic fever.  She went to the Bishop and told him of the condition, he gave her a pair of men’s shoes which she was unable to wear.  From this time on she had a weak heart and then dropsy.  A lot of the time after her sixth or seventh child was born, she was unable to walk, nevertheless, she was quite cheerful and taught her children from a bed or a chair.

She passed away in March, 1896, of dropsy at the age of fifty-one.  After she was placed in the coffin, she continued to bloat until her body burst.  The undertaker tapped the coffin and set a bucket under it to catch the water.  The bucket had to be emptied a time or two during the funeral.

Burial was in the Paradise Cemetery beside her infant daughter, who preceded her in death.

Nels August Nelson

Back (l-r): Virgil, Lawrence, Fidelia, Moses.  Front: Paul, Nels, Fidelia, August.

This is the autobiography of Nels August Nelson.  He completed this autobiography in about 1930.  For the most part, it is as it was typed.  I corrected some obvious errors.  I hope you enjoy because this took me over 4 months to get completely typed.  It is 57 pages long and I would usually type a page or two at a time.  Nels is the brother to my Annetta Josephine Nelson (Annie) who married Joseph Jonas.

~

Nels August Nelson, third child of John and Agnetta Benson Nelson, was born in Oringe, Hallands, Sweden, on May 18, 1857.  My memory of the beautiful country around our home is still vivid even though I was not quite seven when we left.  In 1861 we moved to Tulap, near Marebeck, a Swedish mile from Halmstadt.  We had two wagons loaded with household goods.  Mother and the four children were on the second wagon which father drove.  I can still see the hayrack.  It had four poles, two in the standard of the wagon, with holes bored and sticks driven in them to keep them apart the width of the wagon.  Then there were holes in each pole on the upper side slanting outward so as to extend over the wheels gradually to about four or five feet high.  Finally, a pole crossed the top of both sides and ends to keep it from spreading.  This is the picture of it as I remember the morning we moved.

Our new home consisted of two long buildings, I should judge considerably neglected because father was continually repairing them between the hours on the farm.  There was a peat bed some distance to the south of the house, a steep slope to the west, a small stream to the east, and cultivated land on the other side.  Father planted trees from the northeast corner of the dwelling due East some distance, thence north and West to the northwest corner of the barn, forming a beautiful square.  My recollection is that the trees were birch.

A road ran due east to the nearest neighbors.  On the west a path ran to Marebeck.  A public highway went through our place and led to Halmstadt.  The village nearby had beautiful homes and churches.  A large bell rang out at twelve and six, possibly other times.  It seemed to say, “Vin Vellin, sure sell, some balhung, slink in” translated, “Water gruel, sour fish, come gulpdog, tumble in.”

At the north end of the farm the stream turned east where the bridge was.  Just south of the bridge the slope was steep and below on the river bottom was pure meadow land.  Along this river we children herded the cattle and sheep.  In the three years we lived there father broke up all the land except the meadow.  This was all done by man power.  A man would have a “shere chick” which he pushed with his body.  It cut a sod about two inches thick and eight or ten inches wide.  When the sods dried they were piled up and burned.  The woman did most of the piling and burning.  We had such a heavy crop of potatoes on this new land that the land burst open along the rows and the potatoes could be seen on top of the ground from the road.

Now a few incidents of child life in Sweden.  The school teacher boarded round at the different homes of the pupils.  I marvel now at the progress they made.  My sister, only ten, knew most of the New Testament, and my brother attended only one winger when he learned to read and write.

One of our cows swam the river while we were herding one spring.  When we drove her back she missed the ford and got her horns caught in the roots of the trees and drowned.

Baking day was a big affair because mother baked enough bread to last a month.  It seemed to improve with age.  It took a lot of wood to heat the oven.  On these days sister and brother had to tend baby and I had to herd the cows alone.  One day I rebelled but it did no good.  I was about five years old.  James helped to drive the cows down to the pasture and about all I had to do was to watch the path to prevent their return.  I had not been there long when I conceived the idea of driving one of the cows across to river to see her swim.  I chased a black one till about noon before I succeeded in getting her across.  Then I went home and told mother that I couldn’t herd the cows.

They questioned me but I made good my story and Matilda and James went around by the bridge and brought the cow home that way.  After that they herded the cows and I tended the baby.  Now that I think of it, this was a stupendous evil conception for a little apparently innocent child.  After I got to Utah I had a similar experience.  One fall, a fox bit one of the lambs.  Father must have seen him catch it because he picked it up and brought it home before it died.  Oh, how bad we felt!  All the animals on the farm were pets.

One winter there was no snow on the ground but there was ice on the river.  Three of us went down to slide on the ice.  We were forbidden to slide with our shoes on because it wore them out.  At first we slid with our stockings on, then we took them off and slid barefoot.  The ice was so clear and smooth that we had a good time.  Then Uncle Lars Benson came and helped us put on our shoes and stockings.  I was the smallest so he carried me all the way home.

In the spring of 1862 mother went to the old home to bid her mother, Johanna Bengtsson, her sister Ingar, and brother Nels and John, good-bye  before they started to America and Utah to live with the Mormons.  She brought us all of Uncle John’s toys.  One I remember especially, was a little cuckoo.

It must not have been long after when the first Mormon Elders came to see us.  Andrew Peterson of Lehi was one.  Later Uncle Lars came and visited us.  It is beyond human pen or tongue to describe the feeling of love and peace that entered our home.  We children would run up the road to look for the Elders.  I was five years old, (if mother got baptized the same winter that we left in the spring, then I was six).  When the Elders instructed father to get his father around the table and have family prayers, I got up from that prayer with the light of the Gospel in my soul.  Everything had changed!  A new light and a new hope had entered my being.  Everything seemed joyous and more beautiful and even the birds sang sweeter.

After we joined the Church there were numbers of people, young and old, who came to visit us.  I remember Andrew Peterson and the mother of the Lindquists who were undertakers in Ogden and Logan.  When we were getting ready to come to America the sisters would come to help mother sew and get ready.  The songs of Zion that they sang will ring in my ears and soul to the last moments of my life if I continue faithful to the end.  “Heavenly Canaan, Oh Wondrous Canaan, Our Canaan that is Joseph’s Land.  Come go with us to Canaan.” are some of the words one of the sisters sang.  “Ye Elders of Israel,” and “Oh Ye Mountains High,” were some of my favorites.  The Swedish language seems to give these songs more feeling than the English.  I had a bird’s eye view of Zion and longed to go there.

I well remember the morning mother had promised to go to Halmstadt to be baptized.  We all arose early and mother was undecided until father told her to go.  In the evening as father was walking back and forth carrying the baby, he stopped and said, “Now mother is being baptized.”  We looked at the clock and when mother returned she said father was right.  The baptisms had to be done at night and a hole cut in the ice but mother felt no ill effects of the cold.

We had a public auction and sold everything in the line of furniture and clothing that we could not take with us.  I remember two large oak chests and a couple of broadcloth suits and over coats.  One they brought with them and it made over for me.

Father was a steady and prosperous young man, he worked seven years in a distillery and seven as a miller.  We had a small keg of whiskey every Christmas and the children could have what they wanted of it.  We often sopped our bread in it as a substitute for milk.  I never saw father drunk.

Now came the time to sell the home and farm.  The ground was all in crops and a rain made everything look good.  Father said it was God who made it look so prosperous and we got a good price for it.

James, Matilda, and I with a big part of the baggage were left with friends in Halmstadt while father went back for mother and the younger children.  The morning we were to sail was a busy one.  We all did what we seldom did before, we messed the bed.  Mother said, “The Devil cannot stop us,” and we were on deck in time.

It was a beautiful Friday morning, 10 April 1864, when the Johannes Nelson family hustled along the rock-paved streets of Halmstadt to the docks.  The noise of the horses feet and the rumble of the vehicles drowned all the voices of the little ones who complained of the unceremonious departure.  Then all were safely on board, the gang planks drawn, and before we knew it we were out at sea and the men on the shore became mere specks.  (Sailed 10 April 1864 at 5:00 PM on L. J. Bager to Copenhagen.  Then the Nelson’s traveled by ship directly to Liverpool (some of the others traveled by rail and steamer through Germany and England.)

Later, we were all startled by the sound of a shot ringing out and we were ordered below deck.  When we could return to the deck we were told that a pirate crew had shot a hole in our ship just above the water line.  In return, our ship shot off their main mast.

As we neared Denmark, we saw all the ships in the harbour and could hear cannonading as Denmark and Germany were at war.  We walked around in Copenhagen and saw the fine homes, lawns, and statues, in the beautiful city.  This was the first time I had heard the Danish language.  We stopped at so many places that I cannot remember all of them.  Cattle and sheep were loaded on at one place.  We were seasick too, with so many people crowded together.

Before we left Liverpool we enjoyed watching the ships being loaded, fishing snacks came in and unloaded their cargo, and big English shire horses acted as switch engines.  There was a large ship about finished in the dry dock.  It must be stupendous job to build a huge ship.  There seemed to be some leak at the gates because we saw a man with a diving outfit on go down and men were pumping air to him.  He was down for some time.  The beautiful green foliage and sward through England has always remained with me.  It passes into the sublime of my soul.

The ship which we boarded to come to America was a huge one.  Before it was loaded it stood so high above the water, and we had to wait some time while the sailors loaded heavy freight into the hold.  (The family rode on the Monarch of the Seas.  The ship departed from Liverpool, England on 28 April 1864 and arrived in New York City on 3 June 1864.)

Monarch of the Sea, 1020 LDS passengers on this voyage.

I have always tried to forget the journey across the Atlantic.  Our rations were raw beef, large hard soda biscuits, water, mustard, and salt.  Sometimes we would have to wait most of the day for our turn to cook our meat.  Brother James knew no sickness on the whole journey, and was a favorite with the sailors.  On one occasion he was riding the loose timbers that slid back and forth with the motion of the ship.  At another time he went so dangerously near the railing that they sent him below.  The winds and waves were so high sometimes that the flat on the main mast touched the waves as it rolled.  Trunks and boxes had to be tied down.  The vessel had three decks and there were bunks all around on the two lower decks.  I had seen several bodies go down the gangway into the deep.

Then came the day that baby Amanda’s little body with a rock tied to her feet was lowered into the water.  A little later it seemed as if it were my turn, I could not eat crackers.  Mother tried everything, but I got worse.  Then she fed me the raw beef and I began to improve.

Many sailors say there is no such thing as mermaids.  I distinctly remember father pointing one out to me.  We did see many varieties of fish.  Sometimes the passengers, men and women, helped bail out water when it seemed the ship might sink.

Nilsson family on the Monarch of the Sea passenger list

Finally we reached New York, and the main body of the saints took a steamer for Albany, New York.  We crossed New Jersey by train to the Delaware River.  We had to wait a number of hours for the ferry, and when we got aboard it was so suffocating that sister Matilda (Bothilda formally) succumbed.  Mother laid her out under some tree on a beautiful lawn.  The setting sun, and approaching dusk cast a hallowed gloom over the scene.  We sat silently watching by the side of mother, while father was off looking for a place to bury her.  It was a beautiful, and sad sight to see father and another man carrying Matilda’s body away from her loved ones to be laid in an unknown grave.  The setting of the clear blue sky, and the twinkling of the stars overhead, shining down through the trees made a variegated carpet where we sat.  It would be impossible to describe mother’s feelings as her oldest was laid among strangers in a strange land.  But she was the guiding star of the family, and she knew we would meet Matilda again beyond the grave.

We went by train from here, and the first incident of note was the crossing of a very high, and long bridge, large vessels with high masts could pass under it.  The train stopped on the bridge while another train passed us.  A few days later we were informed that the bridge had collapsed.  We saw much of the country that had been desolated by the Civil War.  Then we were joined by the group that went by way of Albany.  They were riding on boards in cattle cars.

The car we rode in had no cushions on the seats.  Sister Josephine’s cheek began swelling, we thought from the jolting of the car.  Some people recommended a certain poultice which ate the flesh off her cheek.

Next we went aboard a steamer on a river.  It was restful for a few days.  All of us made our beds on the floor, starting in the center by the main mast or flag pole.  Then another circle started at the feet of the first.  Brother James and I slept on a board which formed a shelf on the side of the shelf.  The space between each shelf was large enough for a full grown colored gentlemen so there was plenty of room for us boys who were small for our ages.  There seemed to be two streams in the river, one quite clear, the other very muddy.  By this time we were getting tired with never any rest or change and the vermin were getting unbearable.

Josephine steadily got worse and mother realized that it was only a matter of time until she would go to join her sisters.  When we reached Omaha Josephine was a corpse.  With the dead child and the luggage to carry, father and mother could not help me.  I remember that I crawled and walked alternately with my parents waiting and encouraging me.  We finally got to the top of a hill where mother laid me on the grass among some shrubs while she and father went for more luggage.  When I became able to walk I went down by the river and watched the people do their washing, and trying to get rid of the cooties before we started the trip over the plains.  Several graves were dug in this place.

In due time boys and wagons from Utah arrived and everything was loaded for the trip.  There was a stove and tent in each wagon.  Then the luggage and two families were piled in and we were off for Zion.

At first there was an abundance of grass.  I liked to watch the donkeys in the train.  Day after day we traveled and the only living thing of any size was an occasional stage coach and the stations built along the way.  One day I got out of the wagon and ran ahead until noon.  After that I had to walk most of the way.  One day two young women sat down to rest.  All at once they screamed and jumped up.  Then a man killed a large rattler where they had been.  I have seen families take a corpse out of a wagon, dig a shallow grave and then hurriedly catch up to the train which did not stop.  Then we got a glimpse of the mountains in the distance.  We also saw large herds of buffalo.  While camping one noon a herd was coming directly towards us.  Some men rode out and turned them.  To avoid a stampede of our oxen, we started out and the teamsters were able to keep them under control.

The first Indians I saw was at the stage station.  There must have been several hundred of them and we could see their wigwams in the distance.  We were now getting into great sagebrush flats and everybody was warned against starting fires.  One day at noon we yoked up in a hurry because someone had let their fire get the best of them.

Now we began to meet companies of soldiers.  They generally led horses with empty saddles.  Next we saw where a fire had burned some wagons in the company which grandmother crossed in 1862.  The whole country round was black and the grass had not started.  When we crossed rivers, if they were not too deep, the men and women waded.  Two government wagons were caught in the quick sand near where we forded.  As we got into the hills there was a lot of elk, deer, and antelopes.  One man on a gray horse did the hunting for the group.

Several times the oxen tried to stampede.  On parts of the trail men had to hold the wagons up to keep them from tipping over.  The most interesting of all to me was at Echo Canyon where we were told how the Mormon scouts had marched round the cliff and made Johnston’s army believe there were a whole lot of them when in fact there were very few.  We found choke cherries along the road but they were too green.  The last hill seemed the longest and steepest and we did not reach the top until late in the evening.  The next morning everyone was happy.  Cherries were riper and so good to eat they failed to choke.  Happy beyond express, we hastened to get a view of Canaan and Joseph’s land, where the Elders of Israel reside, and Prophets and Apostles to guide the Latter-day Saints.

Having seen some of the big cities of the world you may imagine our disappointment when we looked down from Emigration Canyon upon Salt Lake City by the Great Salt Lake.  We saw Fort Douglas where some of the soldiers were stationed.  One aged man exclaimed, “Why the children cry here as they did at home!”

We entered the dear old tithing square and rested for noon.  Now it was for us to decide where we wanted to settle.  We decided to go to Logan and it happened that John, our teamster was going there too.  While in the yard Sister Lindquist who had visited us in Sweden brought us a large watermelon the first I had seen in my life.  She was a beautiful young woman and I thought was very nice.

We soon headed north with John driving the wagon and mother, father, James, and I walking behind the wagon.  As we were nearing the outskirts of the city a good lady sent a little girl out to us with two delicious applies.  How good people were to us!  It would certainly be a pleasure to know these fine people.  It was about sundown when we passed the Hot Springs and we kept going until quite late.  When we got to the canyon above Brigham City we over took a number of wagons of Scandinavian saints.

When we reached what was called Little Denmark, now Mantua, we were feted by these good saints, and given a new send-off.  It seemed such a long trip through the canyons, but interesting as the teamsters had a number of bear stories to tell.  Later we learned that some people had been attacked by a bear at this place.  We camped just below Wellsville near the bridge above Cub creek.  The people here gave us some potatoes.  They were boiled and their jackets all cracked open.  This was a treat I shall never forget.

We arrived at the Logan public square about noon.  There was a liberty pole in the center.  On one corner was a lumber shack where all our worldly goods were put and the teams drove away.  Father located a short, robust Swede who hauled our wealth into his cow yard and we made ourselves comfortable.  We cooked over the fireplace in the log cabin.  For a few days father did not have work so all four of us went out gleaning wheat.  When threshing began with the flail, father was in his glory and never lacked a job.

The most important thing ahead was to prepare a shelter for the winter which was fast approaching.  Logan was planning to take care of the emigrants and her future by digging a canal north along the East Bench.  All newcomers were given a city lot to be paid for by work on this canal.  At the same time the number of acres of farm land was apportioned with the number of cubic yards of dirt to be removed to pay for the land.

The first homes were mostly dugouts in the side of the hill.  That first winter, father carried willows from the Logan River bottom which was our fuel.  He cut some small green sticks short and buried a few of these in the ashes each night to start the fire in the morning.

We were just moved into our home when Annetta Josephine was born on 18 November 1864.  She was the first child born in Logan Fifth Ward.  (The boundaries of the Logan Fifth Ward were Boulevard on the South, 300 East on the West, to the mountains, north to Hyde Park.)  Mother was alone except for James and me.  James was sent to fetch father who was threshing wheat for John Anderson.  When he arrived with a sister, mother had already taken care of herself and the baby.

All went well until January when it began to thaw.  Soon our dugout was filling with water.  It was knee-deep when father made a path so we could get over to the neighbor’s cabin.  We carried water out all day, and the rest of the water soon soaked up so that by laying a few boards on the floor we were able to go back in the evening.

It was a most severe winter.  The snow was deep and it drifted so high that only the tops of houses could be seen.  Thatcher’s mill, the only one in town, was frozen up, and we had to get along on bran bread.  Father moved the cow to the side of the house that afforded the most protection from the wind.

As soon as spring started, all hands set to work on the canal.  The men and boys had to pass our place on the way to work.  The boys seemed to delight in calling us “Danish men”.  James and I carried the water from the old Fourth Ward canal down on the river bottom.  We always took a slide down the hill.  This was all right as long as the snow was on the ground, but as soon as it began to thaw, we got soaking wet, and we usually ended up sick with bad colds.  Poor mother had no time to be sick.

The first Sunday School we attended was in the cabin of John Archibald.  Soon there were so many that we could not all get in.  The Superintendent was Sandy Isaac, a find young man.

The summer was a happy one.  Father bought two ewes, and they each had a lamb.  This, with the cow, made a herd for me to care for.  Most of the town drove their sheep past our place upon the college hill to feed.  While we herded we also picked service berries.  The boys showed us where the best berries were over on Providence flat.  One day mother and two other women went with us.  We crossed the river on the flume at the head of the canyon.  Down among the bushes we sighted a beautiful black and white striped cat.  With glee we pounded on him and threw him into the apron of one of the women.  She yelled, “A skunk! Throw it away”.  None of the boys got tainted, but the woman was in a bad plight.

This fall we were much better prepared for winter than we were a year ago.  We had two cows, four sheep, and a yoke of steers.  There was a barn for the animals, and we had a log house.  We raised 120 bushels of wheat on the six acres, and mother had done considerable gleaning.

When mother went gleaning, I had to stay with the baby.  One day I left her on the bed while I went out to play.  She rolled off the bed and got a big lump on her head.  She was still crying when mother came home.  Some days she took both of us with her.  When baby slept then I could help glean.  Mother would carry a two-bushel sack, full of heads, on her shoulder and set the baby on top.  It surely looked like a load to carry.  James was with father.  He would rake the hay while father cut it with the scythe and snare.  Father did not like to have to go gleaning, but the money she got from the wheat was her own, and she liked good clothes and to be dressed well.

In the fall the ward was organized with a Swede and ex-solider as bishop.  His name was Woolvensteen (Bengt P. Woolfenstein).  The log meeting house had a fire place in the east end, and the door in the west.  We held school in the same building.  The teacher was a Scotchman named McGill (Adam McGill).  He played the violin for the dances, and could keep on playing when he was apparently asleep.  The dances generally kept up until morning.  They are never-to-be-forgotten events in my life.  They began around seven o’clock in the evening.  About nine there would be some singing.

These songs filled my soul to over flowing, and I memorized them.  Even now, there is an echo of them in my soul after fifty-nine years.  The Crookston boys, and the Isaacs were such fine singers.  After singing, we had games of strength, wrestling, and boxing.  In the wee small hours we were ready to go home.  These dances were opened and closed with prayer.  We were a little rude, but the love and equality of spirit made up a real pioneer life.

December, January, and February were months I attended school.  My first three months in 1865-1866 left me able to read in the second reading, which had the words grasshopper and perpendicular in it.  I could also write a little.

I almost forgot one incident that happened in 1866.  Father turned his steers on the range in the spring.  One of these was to be given to the Indians to keep them friendly.  The other one, Bill, could not be found.  Father located the first one in the Indian’s herd.  We went down and told them that this steer was his.  “How can you prove it is your steer?”  Father went up to him, took hold of his horn and led him to the Indians.  They laughed and told him to take it.  He led the steer home, a mile away, by holding to the horn.  James hunted every where for Bill.  He searched in almost every herd in the valley.  In the anguish of his soul he knelt down and prayed.  As he arose a feeling of satisfaction entered his bosom.  He was soon rewarded by fining the long-lost steer.  He succeeded in driving him home, and all were joyful and recognized the hand of Providence in answering James’ prayer.

More and more people moved into the ward.  A great many of them were Scotch.  There was a sixteen year old girl who used to visit with mother.  One day she told mother she thought Mr. Nelson was a lovable man, and that she would like to be his second wife.  Mother was delighted and did everything to get father to accept her, but in vain.  From this time father’s carelessness became more evident.  The girl married a non-Mormon and was lost to the Church.  We all felt bad, and I suppose that had father expressed himself, there was a feeling of regret in his heart.

The year 1866-1867 surpassed the other because I found so many friends.  There were the three, adorable Henderson girls, the Adams boys, Milley Mitchell, Bob Roberts, John and James Burt, and George and Bill Hibbert and his sisters and the Clarkston sisters.  There were three families of McCullough’s, Archie McNeal.  Of these I loved George Hibbert beyond tongue to express.  One day the boys took me and laid me across a bench.  I cried some and was discredited as a poor sport.  That evening I still suffered, and did not sleep all night.  A swelling developed just opposite my heart, and I did not go to school any more that winter.

Father made a fish trap out of willows like the one mother’s family had in Sweden.  We had fish all of the time.

Every other week we herded cattle down in the fork of the Logan and Bear Rivers.  It was seven miles from Logan.  The banks of the river were covered with willows, where lived bears, wolves, snakes, skunks, and other pests.  James herded alone most of the time.  The Indians called him a hero.  I stayed with him one week.  The dog went home and I was ready to leave.  The wolves looked defiantly at us and at night the snakes crawled over our faces.  I was glad to stay home and herd the small herd near home.  I had my prayers answered in finding the sheep when they were lost.  I have never forgotten this incident which has pointed the way in my life.

The boys at school were telling us how we could see our future sweetheart.  We all tried it with no results.  One evening after supper, I tried it again.  I walked backward out of the room, then backward into my bedroom at the back of the house.  The room had no windows, so it was totally dark.  I repeated the magic words, “Tonight, tonight is Friday night, and here I lie in all a fright, and my desire is to see , who my true love is to be, as she appears every day.  To my amazement, the room lit up as light as day, and there on the board at the foot of my bed, sat a little girl.  She was neat and clean, sweet as an angel.  She remained there until I got a little fearful and I was left in darkness, the whole thing was the result of my unfailing faith.  Later, I tried to pick her out among the Logan girls, but none answered the description.

After the sheep were gone, besides hoeing in the lot, I watched the fish trap.  My broken rib right over my heart had become a running sore, and the rough times we boys had would not let it heal.  A friend of mine and I got to fighting down by the fish trip.  He was larger than I, but I got him down.  I told him I would have to quit because of my rib.  When we looked at it the hole went through in to my breast.  Mother doctored it to the best of her knowledge and what the neighbors told her.  It started to heal from this time and by fall was healed over.  Today there is a large scar where this sore was.

One day while I was whittling away time at Thatcher’s mill, I noticed that a man had gone off and forgotten his pocket knife.  It was a beautiful knife such as I had always dreamed of owning.  When the miller went into another room, I took it and ran as if running for my life.  By the time I got home I did not want it, so I gave it to mother.  I told her I had found it on the Public Square.  She seemed to doubt my word and questioned me severely.  She put it up on the window sill and one day an Indian or someone else took it.  Mother remarked, “Easy got, easy gone.  Thank God for it”.  Quite a rebuke for a guilty soul.

Another instance which mars my conscience happened as I drove the cows past a widow’s home.  She had two sweet little girls just about my size.  They called out to me to say “Good morning,” to them.  I made a flippant retort which was unbecoming any respectful person.  I told mother about it when I got home and she made me feel I had done wrong.  I made a vow early in life that I would treat all women with respect, and never quarrel with any.  I have lived with several including my mother-in-law and two step-mothers, and have kept the faith except with my wife.  I could have done better with her.

I am grateful to the Sunday School Superintendent, his brother and sisters for creating in me a taste for reading.  They had books of adventure which they loaned to me and were so kind and thoughtful.  The Crookston boy’s signing has always echoed in my soul.  The celebrations on the 4th and 24th of July were always gala occasions.  The brass and marching bands were especially thrilling to me.  To watch them drill, charge, advance, and retreat, and fight sham battles, was as good as a circus.  On these occasions all five wards in Logan turned out in mass.  The athletic events were highlights in my young life, especially when brother James was chosen Valley Champion of his age group.

On June 14, 1867, mother had a baby boy whom she named Joseph Hyrum.  That fall we moved into the Fourth Ward.  I soon learned to love the Bishop, Thomas X Smith.  The people seemed to be a little more sober, and during the nine years I lived there, I do not remember a report of a sex crime being committed.  There were Swiss, Hollanders, Germans, Yankees, and Scandinavians living in the ward.  Daniel Johnson, a mason, was our neighbor.  He had four sons, Joseph, Jacob, Daniel, and Erastus.  He had a farm, herds of cattle, and an orchard which produced some of the best fruit I have ever tasted.  He surely enjoyed sports and athletics.  His home and yard was the gathering place for all the young people and he would sit and watch us play.  He said he had never had a more enjoyable time than when chasing Uncle Sam’s soldiers in 1858.  He had a small, snappy Danish wife.

On Christmas and New Year’s even, we stayed up on Temple Hill all night so we would be ready to serenade early in the morning.

I was in school in the winter of 1867-1868., with William Reak, the teacher.  At noon we had to drive the cattle five blocks to water.  The school was five blocks from home so we really had to hustle if we at any dinner.  I think father was working at Echo Canyon.  Our grain was completely taken by grasshoppers in 1867.  The sun was darkened by them they were so thick.  We had to sell our oxen, but we got $175 for them when the usual price was only $125.  We had bought them four years before, and father always kept them butter fat.  We bought a pair of two-year old steers for seventy five dollars, and grain with the other seventy five.  Then father worked on the railroad, and James and I gleaned corn.  James traded a good pocket knife for corn.  Again we traded corn for shoes.  There wasn’t money enough for us to go to school that year, but father bought a large Bible, and the two of us read through to Chronicles the second time.  Here I gained the fundamental principles of the gospel which helped me throughout my life, and I always knew where to go for information, God and the Bible.

Before I left Sweden I began to have night dreams of visions, because they came to me before I went to sleep, just as soon as I closed my eyes.  To illustrate: An aunt (by the way the only one of grandmother’s family that did not join the Church) made a very harsh remark to my oldest sister, Matilda.  The spirit and vision informed me that she cut Matilda into firewood.  I saw the wood and knew it was Matilda.  When I was suffering with the broken rib and hole in my side, I saw so many things of this nature.  I saw the devil in the form of a large dog, mouth open and came lolling out, ready to grab me, so much of the time I did not sleep until exhausted.  From about age eight until I was almost twelve years old I did not thrive physically.  Then these night visions stopped and I was able to sleep peacefully.

I loved animals and especially sheep.  The stories of the Bible shepherds, David and his flute were dear to me.  While herding, I would divide my dinner with the lambs.  They became quite attached to me, and would come running when I opened my dinner pail, then I would lie down and they would run and jump over me.  I managed to get them running in a circle, up my feet, and jump over my head, which I raised as high as I could.

Father traded his oxen for a team of young mules, very poor, but gentle.  The first time we tried to drive them was to a funeral.  On the way home a dog rushed out at us and the mules were off.  They ran hope and stopped at the corral.  We learned they had run away they first time they had been driven.  As long as we owned them we were in danger of our lives because they could not be handled.  Mother did a better job than any of us in driving them.

The year that grasshoppers took our grain I furnished fish which I caught in the Logan River.  There some chubs and some trout.  The time when the hoppers were so thick I will never forget.  I was fishing down in the river and an electric storm was over near Clarkston.  There seemed to be an air current because the hoppers all rose from the ground and left in that direction and in a little while I could scarcely find any bait.

I think it was in 1869 that we had a glorious 4th of July celebration.  A whole band of boys dressed as Indians and tried to pick a fight.  Some of us really thought they were Indians.  Then we saw President Brigham Young with mounted men riding alongside his carriage.  Quickly we all formed in line along the main street and as he came along he would bow to us barefoot children.  We really loved these men and rarely missed a chance to go to the Tabernacle to hear them talk.  One time he asked the grown-ups to leave while the boys and girls gathered around the stand to hear Martin Harris bear his testimony about seeing the plates from which the Book of Mormon was taken.  We were told never to forget these things and to always tell the boys and girls during our lives this story.  I have sometimes forgotten to do this.  Martin Harris was a school teacher when a young man, and came to the assistance of the Prophet by giving the money necessary to get the Book of Mormon printed.  A short time before he died in Clarkston, he related the whole story of the part he played in the coming forth of the Book of Mormon.  This incident belongs to 1868.

This year we planted two acres of sugar cane on some new land up by college hill.  We hoed and petted that cane until it surpassed anything around.  We barely took time out to each our lunch.  Men working near said we were foolish to spend so much time on it.  James was a very good working and a good leader for me.  In the fall he worked at the molasses mill downtown receiving a half gallon of molasses for twelve hours work.  Father hired a boy to help me hoe the cane at the same price.  He never came to work on time so I sent him home and did the work myself.  From one acre we got 175 gallons, and the other 225 gallons, a small fortune.

The last spring that I herded, father had about 75 sheep and 50 cows.  There was no snow late int he fall and water was scarce.  When I started home at night the cows would almost run to get to Springs where Greenville now is.  Then before I could get to them they were in somebody’s field.  I usually had a lamb or two to carry and had to run till I was exhausted.  At last a small Swiss boy with only one cow to herd helped me out.  He soon got tired of mixing with me but I did not let him quit.  I have herded in the spring when it snowed so hard I could hardly see the animals.  All others had gone home, but I had to stay because we did not have feed at home.  My clothes would be soaking wet, and when a sharp wind blow, I got mighty cold.  One time one of the ewes got lost.  They had been shorn late so could not stand the cold and I found their carcasses later.

Mother sheared the sheep, washed, carded, spun, and wove the cloth to make our clothes.  It was about 1870 when mother had the twins, Jacob and Jacobina.  They were very tiny and lived only four hours.

Father was a hard worker.  He cut hay with a scythe and snaith.  One time a neighbor was vexed because his five acres had not been cut.  Father when down on Sunday and did not come home until he had cut all of it on Monday.  The man could hardly believe that it could be done.

About the time I got hold of a couple of song boos there were over a hundred songs in each book, mostly songs about the Civil War.  I memorized all in one book and part of the other, put tunes to them and sung as I herded.  It made me a very ardent American, and of course all loyal Americans were Republicans.  My soul always craved new information.

Mother led the social set in this part of the ward.  I would listen intently as she related different incidents that were told to her at these parties.  One pertained to our friend, Daniel Johnson.  He had married a young woman after his first wife had no children.  But after consenting to the new wife, she gave birth to a son and then very soon after two sweet girls.  Almost the same thing happened to a fine young Danishman who moved into the community.  He wore a stove pipe hat and was nicknamed Stovepipe.  I cannot recall his real name.  His wife’s name was Karen.  When she consented to give him a second wife she had a son herself.

In the fall of 1871 father bought ten acres of land planted to hay and right along side the other five.  I was sent out to drive a team making the road bed for the Utah Northern Railroad.  I was fourteen, weighed 75 pounds, and had never driven horses.  I was given a broken handled chain scraper and a balky team.  With these handicaps, and jeers from some of the men it was a hard month or two for me.  We had good food, so I gained in weight, strength, and experience.  With the money earned father was able to bind the bargain on the land, though the fellow was sorry he had agreed to sell.

About this time we had a new baby sister come to our home.  She was named Charlotte Abigail.  I thought it should have been Abigail Charlotte, because Abigail was the name of the woman King David took while fleeing from King Saul.  To my mind the baby was a jewel.

I gave the money I earned herding cows to mother who bought all of her clothing and always had a dollar or two on hand when it was needed most.  She always looked nice in her clothes, being very tall and slender, with beautiful golden hair.  At one time she weighed only 90 pounds.  She loved her children dearly, but required obedience, that we be neat and clean, and attend our church duties.  One morning before Sunday School she asked me to do some chore before I left.  I said “No,” though I really wanted to do it.  Mother grabbed a strap lying on the floor and hit me with a smart rap across the shoulders.  A buckle on the strap cut my back and I yelled with pain and so did mother.  She washed my back quickly and put a plaster on it so it would not be seen through the thin shirt., which was all I had on my back.  Many times later in my life I have thanked God for that blow.  It was just what I needed to get over being coaxed to do anything.  I also learned to love mother more if that were possible.

Mother furnished the house and bought father his tobacco with the butter and egg money.  Father was surely miserable at the end of the week when his weekly supply was gone.  When I was allowed to go to the store to buy tobacco, I would put it in my hands and hold it over my nose so I could get a good smell of it.  Father had quit the habit on the way to Utah, but some foolish men persuaded him to take a bite and he never could quit again.  He tried one time and was so sick he had to go to bed and get a doctor to bleed him.

Brother James was quick to learn and was especially good at entertaining on the stage.  A Mr. Crowther from the Salt Lake Theater gave him a part of a colored boy, and with only two rehearsals and no book., he made good and people were wondering who the darky was.  Mother was proud of her boy.  It was a lesson to me that there was room at the top for the seeming incompetent, who never had a chance, better saw who never knw what they could do.

All the boys in town received military training down on the Tabernacle square.  L. R. Martineau always seemed to do things just right and I tried to do it the same and just as fast and good, which made it all fun.

About this time we had our last episode with the mules.  They tried to run from the state.  WE boys got out of the wagon to fix the chin strap on one of them.  They leaped in the air and as they came down they broke a line and away they ran.  One by one parts of the wagon were left behind.  Father was thrown out with the bed.  When we finally caught up with them, the tongue, one wheel, and a hub of the front axle was all there was attached to them.  We were grateful that no one was hurt.  We traded them off for a team of horses.  The man who bought them drove along the railroad through sloughs and no roads and beat the train.

Mother made dances for us boys and served refreshments to all who were present.  We had attended to terms at a dancing school the year we had so much molasses, and mother went with us the one term.  This made us the best dancers in Logan.  I had my first girl at this time.  I had to leave town for a while so as we were playing in the street after dark I told her she had to kiss me goodbye.  Girls usually say, “Don’t quit” and I kept trying until I got my kiss.  When I returned she was my girl.

On my sixteenth birthday I weighed 105 pounds.  That summer I left for Uncle Nels Jorgenson’s.  He lived south of Hampton’s bridge, later named Collinston.  We attended a dance in Deweyville and then went to work on a canal west of Bear River City which was being taken out of the Malad River.  I enjoyed this job, was quite competent and efficient in whatever they set me to do.  I could scrape and handle a yoke of cattle all alone, which others of the camp did not attempt.  I also drove a team of young horses which grew steady under my care, but fractious when others drove them.

There seemed to be a thousand head of wild Texas cattle on the range.  Most of the people along the canal did not dare to go among them on foot and were fearful even on horseback.  They would stare and run around you in a circle.  One day I was surrounded by a herd and it was with difficulty that I got back to camp.  Uncle Nels would not let me go out on foot after that.

A number of people were very kind to me.  Among them was Peter Rasmussen and the Mortenson family.  Sister Mortenson was the essence of Danish kindness.  She made the fires and did the cooking.  Her daughter waited on us warming our hands and shoes before we went out to feed the oxen.

I crossed the ferry at Bear River City one beautiful morning bound for home when I arrived before sundown.  I visited with Aunt Christine who used to care for us in Sweden.

I found James working on a gravel train and began working with him.  Two would load a car, each one his half.  George Watson, the boss, told me I could not shovel the gravel fast enough.  I told him I could do anything my brother did.  I almost failed the first few days.  We would load as fast as we could, then jump on the car and ride to Mendon, unload and back again.  When the job was completed James got work on the section at Hampton, and father and I on a railroad spur between Dry Lake, near Brigham City to Corinne.  When we reached Corinne we were treated to all the beer we wanted.  On the way back to Brigham City, the crew and the workers were feeling the effects of the beer.  Father said, “You act as though you were drunk.”  I retorted, “I have never been drunk in my life.”  A man thirty five years old said, “That isn’t saying much for a boy.  If you can say that as a man of thirty five you will be saying something.”  Right then I made a resolution that I never would get drunk.  Now at sixty nine I can say that I have kept this resolution.

This was a very prosperous year for our family.  We bought a fine team of horses to do our farm work and we had work in the railroad.  In October, mother gave birth to a little boy, Moses Nelson.  She was very sick and we had a nurse to care for her.  I always felt inferior to James, but one day mother called me to her and said, “August, if I die I want you to care for the children.”  That had always been my job around the house.  Later one evening, mother kissed me and said, “You have been a good boy, God bless you.”  With a smile she turned her head and breathed her last.  God along knows what little children lose when mother is gone.  While sick I had heard her say, “I do not want to leave my little children.”  Little did I know or realize what home would be without her.  She was more than ordinarily ardent and spiritually minded, with high ideals, had a comprehensive knowledge of the gospel.

After mother was laid away, I was sent up to Richmond to work on the railroad.  The weeks passed in a whirl.  Soon baby Moses died, and father came up to work with me.  James was with the children and took care of things at home.  We soon returned and James started to school.  I did all the house work except the starching and ironing.  I was 16, Annette 9, Joseph 5, and Charlotte 2.  The washing was a stupendous job.  The water was hard.  I tried putting the clothes in a sack when I boiled them to keep the hard water from forming on them.  If only some friend had called and told me how to break the water and to put a little soda in the bread when it soured, it would have been a God send.  It would have meant better bread and cleaner clothes for the next three years.  I also had to shear the sheep.  This had been mother’s job.  I managed four the first day, and in time finished in some fashion.

I studied the old third part arithmetic that winter, also read the many striking lessons in the Natural Fourth Reader.  Sometime in January Uncles Lars and Nels Bengston came and took James with them to Spring City in Sanpete County.  I always loved that brother, the only one left who had come with me from Sweden.  We sometimes quarreled but we were always together.  Now we had no word from him for over a year.

I attended Sunday School regularly, and taught a class at age fourteen.  I also liked to go to Sacrament meetings and Priesthood classes.  I had been a deacon and was now advanced to a teacher.

This winter I attended school in the fourth ward.  Orson Smith was the teacher and there were 120 children of all grades in the room.  Daniel Johnson Jr was in the class ahead of me and I in a class by myself.  We helped the teacher teach the younger children.  In three months I passed through the third part arithmetic and to page 100 in the analytical grammar.  The review was at the back of the book.  I could ask most of the questions and tell the answers without looking in the book.  English was a sealed science until it came to me as a vision.  I had a problem on the velocity of sound.  I worked on it from early afternoon until midnight, got up at 4 AM and worked till 10 AM and got it.  After that I had confidence that I could solve any of them.

The baby, little Abigail, generally asked for milk during the night, but she would not accept it from me.  One night I told father to lie still and I would give it to her.  She refused to take it from me.  I went outside and cut a switch from a current bush.  When she called for milk again I held it out to her.  She refused.  I said to father, “Cover up,” and I struck the covers over him with considerable force.  I sat down and began reading.  Pretty soon she called for milk.  I said, “Here it is Lottie.”  She drank it and never said “No” to me again in my life.  She grew to be tall and slender, had light golden hair, and had a sensitive disposition with high ideals.  I have seen her sing on our gate most of a Sunday all alone because she felt her clothes were not good enough to mingle with other children.  Before I left home in 1876, I could pick her up from the floor and dance with her.  She had perfect rhythm and enjoyed going to the dances to watch.  And oh how her little soul leaped with joy when she could get on the floor and dance.

My soul cried out for a mother’s love and care.  I am very fearful that when mother sees me, she will say, “You have done tolerably well, but you failed to care for the children.”  In my weak way I am still trying to care for children, everybody’s children, God’s children.

I remember when father married again.  The woman had several children of her own.  It was a sad day for mother’s three little ones when step-mother and her children moved into our home.

I cannot describe the feelings of regret I had when I left school that spring as I had to go to work in March.  Seemed that most thought of school only to learn how to read and write.  I always enjoyed Sunday School and coined the remark, “That if there was nothing more to learn or see than the pretty girls, it was worth while for me because their association threw a ray of sunshine along my paths the whole week long.”

I was in that age when young people were looking for something to do out of the ordinary.  Most of the boys did a lot of mischief, but Daniel Johnson and I did not care to do that.  At a bazaar we did buy some books such as Robber Tales of England, Dick Turpin, Cap Hanks, Duval, and a half dozen others.  Also, the newest sensation which told about Coney Island and the New York Masquerades and Night Clubs.  There were a few places other boys did not dare to go.  My reading prepared me for greater ventures, or more correctly, more strategic assault.  We made a few successful campaigns.  Father saw us eating things he took for granted we had not come by honesty.  He said, “Boys you cannot afford to do those things, you had better stop now.”

On the first of December, 1875, I started to attend school at the B.Y.C. (Brigham Young College) held in Lindquist Hall at the corner of 2nd North and 1st East.  Miss Ida Cook assisted by another young lady were the teachers.  Over a hundred young people were attending.  I took some of the second grade class, that is, next to the highest.  I soon discovered I could do the work in the highest in most everything.  I had a method of explaining mathematical problems that seemed more comprehensive than the teacher which was a source of trouble to her, as it seemed on many occasions that my answers must be wrong, but I always demonstrated them to be right.  On examination days she did not pay attention to a book being on my table as she knew I would not use it to copy the answers.

The Church was building a woolen factory south of the A.C. (Agricultural College, now Utah State University).  I took Commercial Law and told father that some day I would be secretary of the institution.  The building was never finished but I have always been glad I took the course.  Miss Cook gave us a course in manners.  We were taught to raise our hats to Apostles, Bishops, and officers of the various organizations and always to women.  Those who adopted her instructions are among the leaders in the communities where they reside.  As a rule I did we all the BY and was able to live nearer my ideal.  I recognized my aged countrymen, both sexes, and could converse with them in their own tongue.  On the whole, I was well thought of by all.

Just at the close of school I receive my first letter from James.  I read it with pleasure, so much so that I did not notice the signature.  My friend, Joseph Johnson, read it and then pointed to the signature.  It was signed, James Benson.  My feelings were indescribable.  The brother I so adored had sent this insult.  The reading I had done in the National Reader gave me good language to express myself and the letter I wrote must have made him feel ashamed.  The influence of my novel reading was shown in the close of my letter.  I told him as he had disgraced and disowned his brothers and sisters I would meet him half way and there fight it out and demonstrate who was superior.  Had we met we would have done as did a year later, embrace each other.  The incident really made me sick.  I was in bed for three days and missed my examination.

I well remember Hans Munk who came across the plains in the same company we did.  At that time he had one wife and was engaged to a young woman.  As a lad of seven I would walk beside his wagon because of the sweet influence there.  My soul was lighter in his company than any where else.  Now he just lived a block from us in a big adobe house.  His first wife had died, but he had two others, and the marshals were after him.  He left home for a year, and when he returned his faith had cooled off and he did things unbecoming a good man.  I felt sorry for him because I really loved him.  He was part owner in a threshing machine.  One day he slipped into the feeding part and one leg was chewed off up to his body.  The first fast meeting he attended after he was unable to get around, he recognized God’s hand to save him from Hell.  The Lord prospered him financially so he was able to raise three fine families and lived to be over eighty years old.

One time a group of young people went on a trip up Logan canyon.  We had a bottle of homemade wine with us.  I learned the danger of such rides, but was glad that the patters sent by Joseph and David were deep in my soul.

I had always been timid in water until Daniel Johnson came to the deep spring on our place and taught me to swim across it, around it, and how to float and rest.  To this day swimming is a pleasure to me.  I had just finished cutting 2 1/2 acres of wheat when brother Eliason, our nearest neighbor asked that we tie it.  It was done in record time and went 20 bushel to the acre.  Another time we started late in the day and cut, bound, and shocked five acres.  I have chased a machine with five and six men all day to do as much.  I built one of the largest and most artistic wheat stacks I have ever seen.  Hyrum Bunce had just bought a new thresher and said it took a very strong person to feed it.  I laughed at him and said that I would feed it or pitch with any man in town.  I was 19 and weighed 140 pounds.  The first demonstration came with two loads and a small stack.  The crew did not have to stop for me.

I could not see in mind’s eye how any person could throw me down and keep me there.  That represents my spirit and it was my gospel spirit too.  When we played at school none could catch me.  They formed a line by holding hands.  I must not break the line so I ran up the side of the wall and over their heads.  Such was my will power and spirit.

I believe it was the summer of 1876 that I made a large swing.  Some of the Scotch boys were rather rough.  They tried to take the swing away from me.  Try as they would they could not loosen my grip on the rope.  Later I was passing through the west end of the Fourth Ward where it was the custom to ding-bump any visitor.  One grabbed my arms and two more my legs and one got on my stomach, but they did not succeed.  One spring I had rheumatism in one of my legs and could scarcely get around.  I had been helping father on his land three miles north of Logan.  I limped most of the day but when some of the boys started to play ball, I defied the pain and really played ball.  In a few days the rheumatism had left.

I worked for Brother Nathaniel Haws up in Logan Canyon, hauling lime rock to the kiln.  The first week I could not lift some of the rock to begin with but by the end of the week it was easy.

I had my first Quinsy this summer due to wading in the mountain water while irrigating.  My mouth closed so tightly I could scarcely get a table knife between my teeth and I was weak, but kept up with my work.  At last I went to Dr. Ormsby who lanced it.  While hauling the lime rock I got poison ivy all over my body.  Daniel Johnson’s mother told me to make a strong solution of blue vitriol and put it on the sores.  First I rubbed off all the scabs then quickly doused myself in the liquid.  I never wanted to suffer again as I did then.  The sores gradually went away, but I have poison in my blood to this day.

I had my try at tobacco too.  An ex-bartender from Salt Lake City was smoking a pipe and I asked him to let me try it and I began puffing away.  Father called me to one side and said in an undertone with so much soul that it penetrated my very being, “Don’t be a slave, be a free man.  You have seen me try to quit the habit, even suffer because I couldn’t.”  His advice, I felt, was too good to discard and I never took up the habit.

The 4th of July, 1876, was a big celebration, when all five wards combined and held it in Bishop Preston’s pasture.  I was a member of the Central Committee.  A bowery was built which had a stage and the decorations added to the festive occasion.  A large swing was put up and I was given the job of swinging the girls in the afternoon.  This was just to my liking, but by evening I had lost some of my enthusiasm.  By doing this I became acquainted with most of the girls in all five wards of Logan, some of them the sweetest flowers that bloomed.  A home cannot be made without one, a nation is not a home without them in it.  A yearning lingers in one’s soul for a loving welcome and a tender touch of the hand whose heart beats all for you.  The eye that beams on you alone, whose heart throbs strike true for you in every beat whether husband or son, I would not exchange it for all the world.  They who prove true to God are most likely to make a go of their marriage.

It was 16 Oct 1876 when I and three other fellows started for the smelters in Sandy.  The next morning the ground was covered with snow.  We slept that night in a barn owned by a brother-in-law of two of the Johanson boys who were in our company.  We were treated with plenty of beer.  When we arrived in Sandy, we found the Flagstaff Smelter running a little, and the Mingo cold.  The West Jordan was on strike.  As we passed the Cooper Hotel, a mob ran out and told us what they would do if we tried to go to work.  We slept on the floor in a back room of a place owned by Poulson.

One evening a number of women came and started to sing.  Mrs. Rosengreen was one of them.  When they finished singing, I started to clap.  The women started screeching as one of them had been attacked by a man a short time before.  We got out of there in a hurry.

I discovered that I longed to try some of the tricks of Charley Duval and other masked men of the time.  I believed I could do them so easy and get away with it.  I took a glass of beer twice a day with the others.

We decided to try to get work out at Vernon where I had two aunts and James was there too.  It was about 75 miles southwest of Salt Lake City.  I had no coat, only a dollar cash, and 19 dollars of Utah Northern mileage tickets, and a few buns, when I set out.  I crossed the Jordan river and headed for the point near Black Rock.  A boy picked me up and took me as far as Erda, where a family made me welcome to stay for the night.  They gave me supper, and I spent the evening joking and whiling away time with a couple of young ladies in the home.

I left early next morning and soon came to Tooele.  I had eaten the buns, and was pretty tired and weak when the stage came along.  I asked for a ride but it kept going.  The water along the way was so poor, nothing like the good Logan water.  Feeling this way, I was in the mood to use a gun on the stage if I had had one.  I drank water from the first rut I came to.  This cooled me off a bit.  I had been carrying my overalls in my arms but now put them on and walked with some comfort and determination.  I decided that it is not the miles that we travel, but the pace we go, that kills.

I ate supper at Ajacks that night and slept with father Bennion.  He took me on to Vernon and let me off at Aunt Ingra’s.  I introduced myself to my aunt and began to make acquaintances with five little cousins.  Auntie said that the baby, Etta, would not go to strangers, and sometimes not even to her father.  I determined I would get her to come to me before evening.  It was only a short time before she was sitting on my lap.  I missed my own little sister and this was a near substitute.

I did not find James as he and John Benson were out near Point Lookout, about 20 miles away.  When I got there James did not know me.  We had not seen each other for three years.  Aunt Christine told me how James had mourned for me and told of the happy times we had together.  It was a dear reunion but the Benson folly was in him.  Although tired from my trip, I had to demonstrate my physical strength which surpassed both of them, though they were twenty one and I but nineteen.

They took me in as a partner with them and I began cutting pinion pine trees.  James had cut his foot so used crutches.  He gave me a thick, heavy axe, too heavy for that work.  I had never fallen trees so I did not know such axes were the kind they used.  James came over to show me how.  He had a new axe.  He cut on one side of the tree and I on the other.  I felt his spirit at once.  I threw that thick, heavy axe into the heart of the tree and it fell without my breathing heavy.  We cut trees until about the first of December.  Charley Dahl hauled us in to Sandy where we bought new suits, hats, and boots.  We looked quite genteel.  Folks seemed to think I had an air of city life and dear brother James was proud of his brother.

John Benson took his team and wagon and took James and me to Sanpete County.  We went to Ephraim to see Grandma Johanson who left Sweden several years before we did.  She was delighted with her grandsons.  She had told her neighbors what nice people were hers in Sweden.  Of course they thought she was boasting but now they could see that it was the truth.  How nice it would be if we always lived to be a credit to our ancestors.

One evening the boys took me down to a place where they often told fortunes.  They started to tell me something but I resented it so we began playing cards.  An older man suggested a new game.  I said it would be OK if everyone was fair.  After the cards were dealt, I noticed that the cards had been stuffed.  I got up hastily and said “Anyone who could not play an honest game of cards would steal black sheep and damn him, I could lick him!”  I got my hat and went home to grandmothers.

Sunday evening on the way to church some boys threw snowballs at me.  I walked back and told them I was a stranger in town and would not stand for it.  Some of my sternness came from trying to be a gentleman and possibly influenced some highwaymen stories.  I aimed to give due respect and expected the same in return.

Uncle Nels had two little girls, one could not walk as a result of the fever.  I began to take part in the talk and general pleasure and stood well with all.  Uncle Nels lectured evening evening on doctrinal subjects.  John and James would go to bed but I remained up to listen.  I really learned very much.  We went to dances and James and I were more than ordinary dancers.  I also sang songs and had a good time generally.

A Patriarch came to the home and everyone had a blessing.  Uncle Nels, his wife Philinda, and her sister Fidelia, had their blessings.  I listened to Fidelia’s blessing through the key hole when she was told she would have a good, kind husband and a family.  John was promised a family, James a stupendous power over the elements, but no family.  That was his downfall as he loved children but never married.  My blessing has come true as far as I have lived for it.  The Patriarch asked James and John if they held the Priesthood, but did not ask me if I had been trying to do my duty, he knew without asking.

Miss Fidelia was surprised that we did not mind if she listened to our blessings and somehow it seemed that hers and mine were somewhat similar.  She had said that August don’t talk much, but when he does, it counts.  What I had read in stories on the subject, I was now putting into practice.  I also remembered some of the Bible sayings, A wise head keepeth a still tongue.”  I took Miss Fidelia to several dances that winter.

While at Uncle Nel’s place I had a severe attack of the quinsy.  I tried many things and the men of the house tried lancing it, but nothing seemed to do any good.  Miss Fidelia told me that he mother had said< If August were my son, I would soon cure him.”  I answered, Tell your mother I will be her son (I answered under my breath, in-law).”

Sister Fannie Kofford came up that evening and really fixed me up.  After the herbs were steeped, the rocks hot, and plenty of hot water was ready, I was asked to undress my feet.  I put them in a tub of very warm water, put a basin of hot water in my lap with herbs in it, and was covered over from head to floor with a quilt.  The temperature of the water was kept constant by putting more hot stones in it.  This continued until my whole body was wet with perspiration.  A large, hot, linseed poultice was put on my neck and I was rolled into a warm bed and forbidden to move.

That sweet mother’s efforts and care would forbid anyone, with a spark of gratitude to a daughter of God, which I had, from disregarding her instructions.  It was difficult to lie so still and continue sweating, but I did and by morning the swelling had all shriveled up.  And I kept my word too, I became her son.  In all our associations we never had a jarring word.

In Feb 1877, we started for Sandy, loaded with grain.  Sanpete had no snow all winter but when we got to Utah County the snow was hub deep.  Salt Lake Valley had none but was foggy and muddy.  We camped in the foothills west of Lehi where the ground was frozen at night and pretty choppy and rough.  We had hired an Indian, David Monson, to help us, so there were four of us.  The wagon bed being too narrow, we made our bed under the wagon.  That night will long be remembered as we had a difficult time keeping warm.  Our shoes were frozen stiff and it was hard to get them on in the morning.  We were at Camp Floyd that night and back in Vernon the following day.

James had an outlaw mare on the range whose mother even the Indians could not break her mother, and this colt seemed to be like her.  We hitched her up with Dagon, a small brown horse, and drove up Vernon Creek where we made camp.  I drove back to Vernon alone a few days later and made it safely.  I never had a bit of trouble with her after that.  I took a large load of coal to Stockton with a yoke of oxen.  To save money I bought hay at Ajack’s and drove out on the prairie to camp.  This was sometime in March.  A thin blanket and quilted bedspread was all the bedding I had and a cold wind blew all night.  I rolled up in the quilts and lay behind the ox yoke and waited for morning which seemed eternities away.

I hauled coal with my wild mare and she never gave me a moment’s trouble.  Some thought I used some unknown art with her.  Possibly it was because I whistled or hummed a tune when she seemed nervous.  One load I got out in halves and the wagon would mire to hubs.  I was always fearful the horses would not be able to pull out.  I shouted for joy whenever I got out of a bad place.  While I neglected praying as a rule, I thanked God for all my successes and recognized his hand in all things.

That year I had dug and hauled hundreds of cords of coal from the hills with the help of Dagon and the little mare.  I turned her loose to graze and could catch her anywhere.  She liked my petting and had never received a cross word or look from me nor a single lash of the whip.  We both loved with seeming human reciprocity.  My life had been made a success by her loyalty to me.  One day James told me to make her stand still while I curried her.  The hair was thin and her flesh tender so the comb hurt if I was not careful.  He took the comb and went after her.  At the first stroke she knocked him down with her body and the next time she jerked up the bush to which she was tied and ran down the canyon jumping and kicking at the brush between her legs.  James jumped on Dagon and started after her.  She must have ten miles before he caught her.  When he got back both horses did not look like my two pets.  They were so scratched and footsore.

David Munson, the Indian, and I were chopping trees.  He was a good worker and I suggested that both of us chop on the same tree at the same time.  We started on one about two feet thick and when it fell my side was past the heart.  There was a faith in myself that approached my faith in the restored gospel.  I for it, and it for me.

On the evening of May 17, it snowed and blew so cold that James and I could scarcely unharness the horses.  When we awoke there was a foot of snow on the ground.  The thousands of lambs on the hills were bleating for their mothers but few of them perished.  As house room was scarce I took my bath in the creek, snow or no snow, and never felt any bad effects.

While we were visited at Uncle Jorgensen’s, Uncle Nels Benson came with a load of flour and suggested that we take it down to Milford and Frisco as the price would be high down there.  I thought it was a stupendous waste of labor and loss of several hundred cords of wood I could get while away.  Of course I was only twenty and new in the business world.  I had given Braughton & Co my word of honor to pay for everything they had let me have on the time payment.  This consisted of a new harness, chains, a good tent, provisions, and grain for the horses.  I had paid some of the bill but still owed most of it.  Like the prodigal son I left a good thing to find a better.  We followed Nels Benson to Spring City.  He had been very kind to us during the winter and helped us now.

I loved my team and the new harness, I never laid it down, or hung it on the brake, but what I covered it with a blanket.  I cared for my horses first, last, and all the time.  Folks were surprised at the way I took care of my things.  When we got to the Sevier bridge near Gunnison, James traded me a five-year-old bay, nice to look at, for faithful Dagon.  This horse seemed to to have spirit, but it turned out to be a nervousness which ended up with balkiness.

Next morning all the horses were gone.  I struck out for Fillmore, ten miles away, then over the hills and back to Fillmore.  I saw the other boys but they had not found the horses.  I went north ten miles to Holden.  The men here were rounding up all stray animals not on the range.  Mine were not among them.  I headed east through the cedars and then south back to Fillmore where I arrived at sundown.

I had been going all day without food and was determined to have food if I had to take it.  The lady at the first door refused but the second was very kind.  After eating I lay down in a lot and napped for a while, and then dog-trotted back to camp.  I had traveled over sixty miles that day.  The boys had tracked the horses and found them.  The next day we reached Milford and Uncle Nels sold out and started back home.  We went on to Frisco, or tried to.  Many times I wished we were back at Vernon Creek.  The bay would not pull, neither would the mule, and a large yellow horses was so lame she could not travel.  How I wished I had my faithful Dagon!  On top of this Uncle John lost his horses.  Later in the summer I found them and I took them back to Spring City with me.

While working in the Frisco hills that summer, James told me that an infidel could beat any Christian in a debate.  With all the earnestness and defiance in my soul I said, “He can’t beat me!”  I immediately left him and went out to the cedars where I pulled off my hat and asked the Lord to help in my efforts.  I told Him I would dedicate my life to the defense of Christianity and Mormonism in particular.  My whole soul went out in the declaration.  From that time on I began to lead out.

One day James took the name of the Lord in vain when speaking to me and I replied in the same language for the first time in my life.  I left and went off among the cedars and wept.  I now began to show my individuality.  We agreed to a rule that he who profaned should apologize to the other.  Also a system of economy was set up which prohibited cards, checkers, and other games that led to idleness and disputes.

One day James said, “August, can you lift that front wheel?”  There was a large load of coal on it and the wagon was lower than the others.  I tried and failed.  He remarked, “I did.”  The remark hit me like a dagger.  Of course I could lift it!  I had John get up on the tongue while he lifted.  He failed.  Then I told him to stand on the corner overhead and I lifted the wagon.  Then he told me to stand on the tongue and I lifted it.  He remarked, “If you can, I can,” and he scarcely did it.  Then I said, “That was an insult, now you two apologize,” which eh did.  Our backs were raw from lifting.

When I got back to Spring City, Miss Fidelia asked me to go to a Relief Society Conference with her.  I heard two sisters speak in tongues and another sister interpreted.  My spirit seemed to follow every sentence and when the interpreter spoke, I recognized the thought as those of the speakers.  Uncle Nels always explained the gospel to us in the evenings and also while we were journeying along.

We got out and chopped cord wood for over a month and Uncle Nels hauled it and made quite a financial trip, even if we did all get “crummy” and after cleaning up we began for a heavy drive the next summer.

We had $500 which James took back with him to Vernon, where we went to make the men pay for our wood, which they had stolen.  He was to be back at a certain time and I was set to set the pits afire so as to have them ready when he came back.  I started the fires and discovered the two horses had gone back home.  I could not follow them on account of the coal pits.  When James and John returned they had a team of wild mares.  The pits were very much destroyed as I was new at the job and the team was young.

We started gain to recuperate and get ready to go home for conference.  I drove to Spring City to get a load of grain and to bring back one of the horses we had found on the river.  On my returned I stopped below Salina and took a bath in the river.The wind was blowing and the clouds covered the sun.  That night I was very sick.  My throat was swollen and I could scarcely eat anything.  The road up through the canyon was all up hill.  I fed the mares nine quarts of oats at noon and then went on.  After going some distance the horses began trembling in their shoulders so I fed the same amount of oats again and made the summit with ease.

In the afternoon I passed Cove Fort.  It is a rock wall about sixteen feet high built for protection from the Indians.  The wall made one wall for each house built around the square.  Antelope Springs was the next place and every one got a supply of fresh water here.  I reached Beaver River bottoms by night.  I could scarcely make myself understood as my throat was so swollen and I was so weak.  There was still fifteen miles to camp all up hill and the last five miles was sandy road.  Just as I reached the sand I met Axel Toolgreen who told me to take a dose of Humbug oil.  We found enough muddy water to make up a dose.  I began the last lap to camp and had to rest the team every little while.  I had not gone far when the quinsy broke and all of the stinking corruption and poison came pouring out.  I had no water to rinse my throat  until I reached camp.  John and James did not recognize me I was so pale and wan.

That summer we bought French calf skin boots with high heels and our names sewed on the tops.  They cost us a hundred and twenty dollars.  We paid for them with cedar posts.  I got father a pair of sixes though he usually wore nines, but they fit him.  In September we left camp in time to go by way of Spring City and visit with Uncle Nels who went with us to Salt Lake City.  Here we bought suits, overcoats, trunks, and had our pictures taken in groups and singly.

I attended a Scandinavian meeting held in the Council House where the Deseret News building now is.  Here I met a young man from Logan.  A girl was tickling his knees.  He said he had a date with three girls at nine o’clock that night and asked me to joint them.  I told them I would be there.  When I got away from them, the question was up to me.  “Shall I follow them down the road of sin or break my word?”  I concluded the latter and have made good the rest of my life.

On the sixteenth of October, just two years to the day when I left home I was back again.  James and I aimed to be gentlemen.  We had the best and most up-to-date clothes and attracted attention at the dances.  I enjoyed the reels in particular.  We also sent to school at the BYC (Brigham Young College).  I felt the effects of two years of rude life keenly and was very timid.  In course of time I got so I dared express my objections to questions wherein I differed.  I found I differed most in the demonstration of mathematics.  One examination asked us to name four leading vegetables.  I said potatoes, beets, carrots, and parsnips.  The others gave hay and lumber as two of them.  They tried to show me that trees were vegetation, also hay, I knew that I was right and would not yield even though they thought I was foolish.  I have lived to show my friends that I was right.

At one time Daniel Johnson and I were standing on a cordner near the big Co-op and I made the remark that I could tell a bad woman as fas as I could see her walk.  “You can’t,” he countered.  “What about that woman crossing the street a block north?  She’s as doubtful Hell.”  We waited until he recognized her and she said, “She is the most doubtful woman in Logan.”  Then he wanted to know how I knew.  “There is a loose hip swing of the legs in their walk.  Of course all walks are modified by the dress.”

One night at a party at the BYC someone asserted that a certain lady was the most beautiful one there and asked my opinion.  I thought she was if the beauty were measured by the amount of paint she had one.  We all had our favorites among the fair sex.  Mine was Emma Smith, though I did not like her seeming weakness and instability.

I formed a partnership with Jacob Johnson and three others and took a contract to work on the Idaho Utah Northern Railroad.  I had a good big team, a new harness, and wagon.  I helped father get in his crops before I left.  James chose to go south with Uncles John and Nels and landed in Bristol, Nevada.

I suggested that our camp be called Johnson Camp, as I was opposed to being connected with a company.  I soon found myself being manager, or foreman, as Johnson was away most of the time.  On the way out the others all failed in cook,ing, so I took over that job.  The first job consisted of filling a ravine with rock.  Johnson went back to Logan and hired two miners, William Mitchell, and David Nelson.  Mitchell was just married and brought his bride and her girl friend to do the cooking.  There were fifteen teams and as many men in the camp.  The road bed had to be made through lava beds which was hard to handle.

I returned to Eagle Rock (which is now Idaho Falls) and saw the men put in the steel bridge alongside the toll bridge.  I had to go there to get a loan of grain for the teams.  I usually spent my evenings at the dance hall.  Here for the first time I saw a group of girls managed by a man termed a herder, they being under contract fr a period of time.  Some of the girls asked me to dance or take a drink with them.  I refused.  Finally a young girl reputed to be of good character insisted that I dance with her.  I told her I did not dance with her kind.  A young man whom I knew from Logan and who had always been a careless fellow danced with her.  He did not return to camp for about a week and when he did he came on foot and weeping because he had lost his whole outfit.

Early training and realization of the effects of sin upon our whole future here and through all the eternities gave one the strength to say “No.”  I can still hear Frank Crookston sing, “Have strength to say “No.”  Reading the life of Joseph was sold into Egypt and of the sweet flutist who gave King Saul peace of mind so he could sleep, also of King David, who later fell and pleaded with the Lord not to leave his soul in hell.  Oh, how these pictures of the mind give strength of character which social customs and civil law fail to do in standing for the right, even to the giving of your life for the fight.

I discovered that unless we increased our pace the track layers would catch up with us and that would cost us $500.00 per day for failing to complete our work on time.  I did my best to rush the men and teams but was failing.  The men were rebellious and especially so when I announced we would work a Sunday shift.  Saturday, at noon, feeling my incompetence, I walked out beyond a hill and in the sage brush knelt and prayed to the Father for help.  I said, “Father, I cannot control these men unless you come to my assistance.”  I do not remember the closing words, perhaps there were non, but I went back to camp a changed man.

That evening the men brought a trick to camp.  A man would lie down, have his legs tied together with a space for a man to lock his lands and then try to pull the other into the fire.  I asked Charles Larson, my step-mother’s son, if it was possible to do.  He said he thought I could do it.  I had been kind to him by reading stories to him.  I did not realize then that he was jealous because his wife thought so much of me.  I had taken her out and as was the rule I had always kissed her at the gate.  The trick did not work for me.  Instead of head first into the earth, which is the general rule, I kept my feet, and twisted around with the rolling man and received no great harm, only strained arms.

Sunday morning I stood up on the wagon tongue and said, “If Johnson has any friends in camp, we expect to see them out on the grade today.”  I spoke in an earnest undertone.  They call came out except Larson and Taylor, a prize fighter.  An noon Larson picked a small man to show me that he could do what I had failed to do.  He broke his collar bone and we sent him home with the women cooks.  Taylor was now the cook.  I never again felt unequal to my responsibility as a leader of men.  By the close of the season I was recognized as the most successful or competent man on the road, both in handling men and making grade.  I could leave the men all day and they would do even better in my absence.  The track layers came just as we were through.

I thank God for the change of voice and the personality I possessed for his care over me in winning the trick and the rebuke that came to Larson.  I have learned whom to ask for help.  Two older men wanted me to stay and go in with them.  I was twenty-two years old.  The following was just one event that happened.  Two of the men were rolling rock into the grade.  One large rock was in the way and they were rolling theirs around it or lifting them over.  I asked them why they did not roll the big one out of the way.  They said it was too big to roll.  I told them to try it again.  When I returned a short time later it was still in the ground.  They said they could not roll it.  “All right.”  I said very kindly, “if you can’t I can.”  I gave such a stupendous heave, I almost broke my arm, but got it out of the way as the rock rolled.  A foreman will not have to do that the second time.

I surprised all the men one day when I sparred with two men at the same time as they tried to get me down.  One was my size and the other was a little smaller.  The larger one stood behind me and grabbed me around the waist.  As I was to all appearances going to the ground the other man came in to help.  I pushed the first man to the ground with my right arm and grabbed the other with my left hand, jerked him on top of the first man and swatted his bottom as I jumped clear of both.  Many incidents of interest occur in camp life.  William Mitchell was an able minder, also fair in handling men.  I was loading holes for blasting and he gave me the philosophy of it, and much good council generally.  David Nelson never ceased to love that youngster of a boss.

One day I carried a fifteen-foot steel bar weighing 75 lbs up a mountain path that was lined with trees and also very steep.  When I got to the top I was not breathing much harder than the men who followed with nothing to carry.

It seems that I should have remained in the north but some influence directed me south.  All four teams came to Logan via Fort Hall, Soda Springs, and Bear Lake Valley.  This was beautiful grazing country but too cold to raise grain.  The Bear Lake was a heavenly blue and calm as a morn in June.  This was in September and there was frost every night.  There were only eight nights in August that there was not frost in Beaver Canyon near the Montana line.  We came down Logan Canyon past the Temple saw mill.  The scenery was beautiful with groves of pine and autumn colored Aspens and the luxuriant grass plants between.  From the summit we could see for about twenty miles north and south.  Some forest fires were burning.  It seemed good to see again the place where I had bathed and fished.  The water was never very warm.

Just after arriving home as I was going down town I met my favorite girl.  She had her fortune told, and it said that a man in the north would fight for her when he returned.  That was, of course, myself.  As we passed (no street light) we recognized each other.  By the time I got to the corner she had overtaken me and I stopped and chatted, nonsense I suppose.  Others gathered and I remarked, “Well Miss Emma, as we are going in different directions, I bid you good evening.”  I bowed and left.

I brought a large load of logs home with me and before going in to supper, I put my shoulder under the wheel and lifted the wagon tire off the ground.  While I ate my supper two young fellows tried at the same time to lift and failed.

I had three hundred dollars which I gave to father to pay on his land.  I was really to blame for not having the land deeded to James and me.  Instead, I sold or gave him one of my horses to refund his share.  He also gave father a new harness.  When Johnson and Co settled up, he paid me $20.00.  However the Company owed me $400.00 more but they had nothing to pay with.  I was offered a job at clerking at $40.00 per month but refused to work for wages.

I decided to go out to Bristol and burn charcoal.  Emil Drysdale, one of the partners was going with me, and James went as far as Spring City.  I tool the $20.00 and stopped in Salt Lake City to get my citizenship papers.  Of all things I was an American and a Mormon.  I happened to find two Logan boys who acted as witnesses.

We started, practically without money, to travel four hundred miles, on the 5th of November, 1879, and it was snowing when we left.  It is just possible that I shirked my duty and promise to mother to care for the children.  Father offered me my lot, some of the land, and would help build a house if I would take the children.  But I wanted to go and make money.  When I think of mother’s charge to me, and the sad life of the children, my whole soul weeps over my dereliction, but fate drew me south.  We went through snow, slush, and frost on the way to Sanpete.  Uncle Nels and Aunt Philinda went with us far as St. George where they worked in the temple.  We hauled grain which we sold in Bristol, except enough for our horses.  Before starting I had traded my old horse for a young one.  On the road to Ephraim the young horse caved in although he was guaranteed.  I buckled on my pistol and rode to Mt. Pleasant, a distance of about 17 miles.  When I arrived and told what the horse had done and that I could not start across the desert with such a horse, they agreed to give my old horse.

Uncle Nels, perfect in all things, did the cooking, but he failed with his yeast powder bread.  I told him that no one could make good yeast powder bread by getting into it with their feet, or even using their rough hands.  I baked the bread, stirred it with a knife, soft and spongy, and had good bread all the time.  I did not even scorch it, although the wind blew many times.  The first time I tried to make bread for my prospective paretns-in-law, I burned it back.  It demonstrates care and effort.

The hardest part of this trip was over fifty miles of desert in deep snow.  The remarkable thing about the journey was that the old pioneers of 1853 never had a word of complaint for the whole distance.

While we were unloading in Bristol, a business man stepped up to me and said, “You from Utah?”  “Yes sir.”  “Mormon?”  “Yes sir.”  “Are you going to stay here?”  “Yes sir.”  “What can you do?”  “I don’t know.  I have done about everything but herd hogs, but I believe I can do that too.”  “You will do, you will do.”  I was nicknamed the “Honest Mormon”.

Our camp was about 25 miles from Bristol.  When I drove in for supplies I passed the evening in a saloon, as was the rule.  One night many seemed to gather and I learned they were to serenade Nick Davis, one of the leading citizens.  They were all signing and dancing jigs.  I volunteered a job.  Then they wanted me to drink, but I informed them I did not drink.  I did sing a song.  An Irishman, well raised, approached me thus: “I had just a good mother as you.  She used to sing to me and I learned to pray at her knees.  I am no ruffian.  I want you to drink with me.”  I took just a little sip, but had to keep sipping till after twelve.  I could never go back to that saloon to while away the evenings when in town.

I slept in the wagon box that winter of 1880, which was so very cold.  Thousands of animals died that winter.  A man said, as he passed by one morning as I was getting up, “G– my boy, you have had a cold berth.”  It was many degrees below zero.

I regret to relate it, but it is true.  A neighboring camp in Frisco had two dishonest boys, one much older than we.  They killed a cutter cow on the range and told us to come and get a quarter.  There were six or eight of us and I thought it would be a good thing.  While in the Bristol hills I saw a poor cow with a small calf.  I reasoned that if we took the calf I would save the cow from death.  That might be true but how frightened I was.  I never received any satisfaction from the two acts.

I burned charcoal that winter and slept in a little hole with my feet right out in the weather.  I had to get up many times each night to chop wood and put boughs over the top to keep the pits burning.  Early in the spring Emil Drysdale began driving the team but he soon got the team too poor, so I took over again.  This was hauling ore.  It took a day to drive to the mine and a day back.  The team was so weak that I got stuck many times.  I would walk to lighten the load.  One day I reached for the brake and fell into the rut of the wagon.  The first wheel ran over my arm just below the elbow, the second struck my right knee.  I straightened out in time so the second wagon grazed my head and body.  I just cried for mother a little and drove down to the smelter and the foreman sneered at me and my seeming incompetence.

In time I went back to camp and the horses were in much better condition.  We had coal of our own.  Emil hauled and I chopped.  I was able to stand on my feet until noon, then I knelt and chopped, and made a record cordage each day.  We began to forge ahead, hired men, and were doing a good business.  I hired a large, athletic fell, who bragged of his will power.  He claimed that he could stop a stage and make all the people get off with his will power.  He did have hypnotic influence with men but could not do anything with me.  He acknowledged that I had some superior power.  I knew it was the Priesthood.  In speaking of President Young, he would say Brigham Young and then apologize, and said President Young.

After Emil had been hauling coal for some time, I went to buy a four horse outfit.  There was a new road part of the way, full of rocks.  I walked behind the wagons and picked up and threw out all of the rocks for ten miles.  Emil admitted that it eliminated half of the seeming distance and more than half of the wear and tear on the team and wagons.  I collected six hundred dollars the company owed James and my Uncles and also bought a double team and wagon with the amount they owed me.  We used Drysdale’s team to drag in the wood and three span on two wagons hauling coal.  We had ten men in camp where I did the cooking.  The company sent out whiskey and two men to electioneer and prepare for the coming election.  The superintendent, Howe, was running for the legislature on the Republican ticket.  I had become a Democrat by studying the policies of both parties.

I was preparing to close down the camp so the men could go and vote the Democratic ticket.  I had them all coming my way.  My teamster, Joseph, was a fine, large German and had brought Democratic literature to camp.  A friend of mind who had been working for me a long time was working with a rebel, Willie Peace, whom I had known in Frisco.  Peace made a statement which I branded as a lie.  I also used other strong words.

A few mornings after that while I was gathering the dishes he started talking as I approached him in my duties.  I said, “That’s right, Willie.  Stick up for yourself.”  With that he struck me.  My hands struck the bench and then I fell on him.  His cousin pulled my head into Willie’s lap and held me there while Willie hammered my head with a rock.  My teamster came in and threw the cousin off and we both stepped out reeling from the hammering with the rock.  My head and face were all bloody.  His lips and both eyes were swollen.  Joseph said, “Come out here in the clear and finish.”  I went and said, “Come, Willie, and I will give you what you want.”  At that he threw the rock which struck me on the cheek, cutting a big gash.  I picked up the rock and showed it to the men.  I made and lunge at him and he cried out that he was through and I let him off.  You will perceive that I struck only with my hands and that he gave no chance to defend myself.  This was my only fight as I always tried to avoid such stuff.

I worked night and day.  All the boys helped me to load every other night.  After supper all hands helped to fill the sacks, sew them, and load them in the wagons.

Howe lost the election.  Everything seemed to go wrong.  On election day, Howe told me that if my men would vote for him he would win.  I told him I understood that he had said that he could buy the Mormon vote for $3.00.  I want you to know that you can’t buy my vote for the $2,000.00 which he owed me, nor for $3 million dollars, the price of Bristol.  At that moment I put the price on my vote and character which has been a strength through my whole life.  I could have traded my credit for a ranch with a large barn, sheep corral, the wall was eight feet high and cost over $800.00.  There was a good two-story dwelling, hotbeds, and a stream of water with sole rights.  My inexperience could see me living there by myself and losing my faith and I would not lose that for the world.  I could have rented it.  I was also offered cattle to stock it on time.  A fine village could have been built there.  Now it seems child foolishness to reject such an offer.

I moved to Bullionville and Panaca, a Mormon village.  We reached Pioche by noon through snow over one foot deep.  It took about two hours to dig through the drifts in one place.  The Godby Hampton Co was doing business at Bullion.  I had delivered coal to them at Frisco.  We made our camp about fifteen miles south of town in the timber.  It was done so quickly they named me, Nelson the Rustler.

I brought most of my men with me from Bristol.  James joined us with an extra team.  We had paid $50.00 per ton for hay and $70.00 for grain in Bristol, we now paid $30.00 for hay and $50.00 for grain.  Even so, five teams and a large number of men ran up the store bill.  The teams were idle as the smelter was not ready to receive coal.  For a week I could not sleep because of the responsibility.  The store began to try limiting my credit.  I went down myself and talked to George T Odell, one of the clerks.  I informed him that we would not stand by any trimming of our orders.  I paid in stock in our Company $1,000.00 for an interest in the Benson mine, of which James was the boss, so he became an equal partner with me.  Emil Drysdale became a hired hand when we left Bristol.  When we began hauling in the Spring we were $2,200.00 in debt.  I was only 23 and that amount seemed enormous.

Th first load we pulled out from under the trees had four span of horses and all the men came out to see us get started.  My left leader, a faithful animal, looked back at his old mate on the right wheel and gave him some of his talk and the wheel horse answered by his action.  We had unmatched them.  I asked the boss to put Sailor with Billie on lead.  When he was being led up Billie kept talking and rubbed his nose on his old mate.  When I straightened up the lines, I gave them a little swing pull and the leaders stayed in their collars.  The others felt the wagon move and away they went.  I dared not stop for fear of miring until we got out on the road.  The boys were surprised at the way I dodged the trees with the four span and heavy wagon.  I always drove when the driver said it could not be done.

We moved to the East hills and in June all debts had been paid.  I attempted to show how much wood I could chop and put in the pit in one day.  James and I were doing the night shift.  There was only enough timber here for a small pit.  I did not take time to eat dinner but ran in and swallowed a few cold potatoes.  I finished the pit but the potatoes went through without digesting and my stomach was never the same again.

I drove one team to Bristol to put through what I left in November.  I hired a Catholic sailor, well read, to haul for me.  I put up a 1,000 bushel pit in two days.  The record by the Italians was three days.  This pit held thirty cords of wood dug in with the limbs on, but chopped to fit smoothly in the pit and lapped with short pieces no longer than stove wood all over the outside.  This Catholic sailor, aged 70, told me how mean and low Mormons were.  He lived in Utah before I did.  When he returned for another load I admitted what had said about them, but I told him they were as good as other people today.  He agreed.  If they were below and now are equal, what has made them advance faster than the rest of the world.  I claimed it was the superior principles they had and lived by.  He learned to love me and when we parted he said, “You are an influential young man, when you go back home start a library, and put in it these books,” and he named a number among which was Ancient Roman history.

The German hotel keeper at Bristol agreed to take the Company when I ran the bill with him.  I left a Mr. Scot to send me the money for the coal to Bullion, after paying the orders which I had issued.  I asked his opinion of our difference.  He answered, “You are both good men.  I cannot say that there is a difference.”  When pay day came, I put Scot’s letter in the German’s envelope, and he took his pay.

When I left Bristol we concluded it would take a certain number of teams and men to keep the hauling up.  James was left in charge.  When I returned I could see by the work done and hear by the talk that there were three groups each endeavoring to run the camp.  By noon I had cleared up considerable.  After dinner a man about 35, who had come to the camp a wounded man made some remark about the Mormons and the whole camp roared.  I sat to the right of him and retorted in no mistaken tone, “Any man who tells that to be true is a G– D—– liar.”  You could have heard a pin drop and he apologized to me.  He did not want to hurt my feelings.  Another example was necessary.

It was understood that all were to help load the coal that evening.  James had promised them melons.  A six footer from Mt Pleasant stood up laughing and said, “Yes, we will go, yes we will go, and so will Mormonism.”  At the proper time I caught him by the shoulder, looked him in the face and said, “Charles, business is business and must be tended to.  We pay for what we want done.  If you are going to do it, do so; if not, sit down.”  They all went to work and when the teams came back the melons were there.

Again we aimed to be at Conference so quit early in September.  The Company gave us extra for our coal.  James and I were both expert at burning.  We left with $1,500.00 cash and three teams.  We put $1,100.00 in the Fourth Ward Store in Logan and kept $400 for expenses.  We left our teams and wagons at Milford and took the train to Logan.  We had decided to build a store east of Hans Munk’s during the coming winter.

We went back on the train to get our teams.  James drove his and I had two Drydales.  The first day at noon I fed all the horses without unhitching them.  I took the bridles out of their mouths and left them hanging on their ears.  Three of the horses were run-aways and one a colt.  As I put the bridle on the gentlest, he snorted a little and I held my breath until I got the bridles on the leaders, then the colt.  After that I began to breathe more freely.  It haunted me all afternoon and I never did it again.  By the time I got to Sandy the snow was almost knee deep.  At Ogden it was slushy, but when I entered Cache Valley the ground was dry but rain was falling.

I put up at Daniel Johnson’s.  His son was to run the store.  I bought a lot on which to build, got in my winter’s hay from the Church Farm, and started to school at the B.Y.C.  Miss Ida Cook was still there with J. Z. Stewart helping.  Daniel Johnson Jr had been and still was a student.  He had Darwin, Tom Paine, and Ingersoll among his books.  He could outwit anyone in town for or against Mormonism.  He ridiculed me for my positive stand.  I read his books and listened to his philosophy which were generally illustrations.  In school I picked up facts on theology to defend myself.  By this time the Lord had given me an almost perfect comprehension of English.  My faith had increased and when Sister Johnson was upset when the Edmund Tucker law was passed, she exclaimed almost weeping, “Polygamy never was true or the Lord would never have let them pass that law.”  I knew [polygamy] was true.  She had testified and I knew that what she had said was true, that after she had ceased to be as women are, she gave her husband a second wife, and the Lord blessed her with a son and two daughters.  Another neighbor whose wife never had children, when she consented to her husband taking another wife, gave birth to a son.

I held my Doctrine and Covenants in both hands as if to open it and breathed a prayer, “Father, is there nothing in this book to ocnvince this good woman of the truth of this principle?”  I opened the book and read to her, “When the Government passes any law which prohibits my people from living up to all the principles of the Gospel, then the sin rest on the Government, and we are not judged.”  She was convinced.  I knew from that time that the principle would be prohibited and told the people so.

God had prepared me to talk to Daniel Jr.  One evening I cornered him so badly that his mother wept and his father was angry with him.  I gave him the choice between infidelity and Mormonism.  There was no room for him to evade the question.  From that time on I felt confident that I could defend Mormonism.  In his discussions he used such ideas as a man could not work with the same interest in a company as for himself.  He was also accustomed to cheat in card games so I decided not to build the store.  This brilliant man committed suicide a few months later.

When I first started to school I was so sensitive to criticism that I would turn black in the face and almost choke.  One day Miss Cook stood by me and said kindly, “Now, Mr. Nelson, you can do better than that, try again.”  In a few days I was all right.  I did remarkably well that winter and was at the head of the class.  I asked many questions that others failed to observe.  Miss Cook had made my time longer than I had paid for and asked me to remain.  I suppose if I had done so I would have had a call to Sweden on a mission.  That has been my impression.  I did not realize the privilege then.  Some in the class had been there continually since 1876.

Some of the young men had broken the rules of the school.  J. Z. Stewart spoke to them about it.  The kind manner and the impression he made carried to the close of school and with me to the close of life.  Miss Cook, Professor Stewart, and Orson Smith, as my teachers will never be forgotten.

When I left Johnson’s, the mother and three children hated to see me go.  I had been the most cheerful and kind associate they had ever had.  They asked me to forgive them for any thoughtless words or acts.  Logan had been a dear home to me and little did I realize then that leaving it as a home forever.  I long to go up there and stay for a month or so and visit with all my old friends.  I am sure I left not a single enemy and I am sure the same is true of Crescent.

It was the first of March when I left Logan.  I took Joseph Hyrum, then 14, with me.  We had a difficult time through the canyon and the drifts.  At Sandy we always stopped to rest up at Uncle Lars Benson’s.  I attended a dance at Sharp’s, west of the State Road.  A very smart young lady asked me, “What do you think when you think of nothing?”  I replied, “I suppose I think of girls.”  I had a real good time.  I attended a M.I.A. in Sandy.  Brother Lewis was President.  He sang “Thou Wilt Come No More, Gentle Annie”.  Brother Hewlett, an aged shoemaker, and some elder Doctor gave some intelligent and comprehensive talks on the ancient prophets with respect to the present day.  We also called on Uncle Nels in Spring City and listened to a very good talk by a school teacher from Mt. Pleasant.

James came from Bullion and informed us we could have the tailing contract hauling.  James handed over $700 in cash to Bynum Lane for a mine.  He knew as soon as it was done that he had given his hard earnings for a hole in the ground which he never even went to see.

The morning we were to leave Milford our horses were lost.  We had sent to Logan for $400 and bought two new wagons from B. F. Grant.  Then we traded one of the wagons for a horse which proved to be not worth his feed.  Arriving at Bullion I took a little outlaw horse I brought from Milford and with worthless Sam drove to Bristol where I traded Sam for another outlaw horse and $20 to boot.  It was dangerous to hitch the two outlaw horses together.

I scrapped with them and soon had them gentle.  I traded them for a team of mares, both died within a year.  We sent for the last $700 and bought a scrap outfit, double team wagons.  We traded my two outlaws, the best team on the job, and gave $100 to boot, and the new team was balky.  James and my teams averaged $8.50 per day, and the other teams made some gain.  When we quit that fall we had poorer teams and only $400 and yet we started out with $1,100.  Once I worked for 36 hours without stopping.  We were under contract to keep the smelter going.  Then I got leaded so we decided to quit.  It was then that I located Dry Creek in the fall of 1882.

On the way home through Spring City I proposed to Fidelia Ellen Kofford and was accepted.  I was now aiming for a home.  Uncle Lars had advised me to file on some land in Sandy in 1876.  I told him I would not have the whole country as a gift.  Six years later I was pleased to buy seven acres from William G Taylor, nephew of President Taylor.  In closing the deal he treated us in Samuel Kemp’s saloon.  We made another deal and he invited me in again.  I told him I did not drink and that I had taken the first with him because I did not intend to be rude.  He responded saying, “A young man just home from camp life and don’t drink!” and looked at me with astonishment.

We lived in a little house above the canal belonging to Fred Olsen.  We associated much and confided in each other and I told him what an unworthy father and husband drink made of him.

I studied Gospel principles putting down the quotations; read about George Q Cannon in Congress, read Judge Black and Ingersoll’s arguments, and a book, “Elocution, Expression, English, and Manners.”  I also studied the dictionary so I understood words, their derivatives, roots, and synonyms.  I could bow myself out of a home with all the grace of a Frenchman.  I am not saying anything about my love affair.  We kept most of our love letters and they can speak for themselves.

I scrubbed my coat collar and put it on wet, then drove to Sandy and I came down with the quinzy which lasted a long time.  I thought my palate would strange me at times.  The anxious letters from my sweetheart were an inspiration to try and live for her sake.  She sent me a Christmas present and a very nice letter.

Amelia Rollins, a young cousin, was our cook.  James and Joseph were off to Sandy or elsewhere most of the time and she went with them some of the time.

Spring came and we worked on the railroad west of Ogden.  I made it a point not to take part in all the light talk.  One called out, “You don’t talk.  What are you thinking about?”  I answered, “I am thinking that if a tax were levied on all common sense, you fellows would be tax free.”  An able intellectual fellow asked me why I did not talk.  “I have but limited common sense and I do not wish to waste it on nonsense,” I replied.  This blue-eyed six foot, 200 pound, English Mormon, left the Church as I knew he would.  Just before he died, he call in Bishop Bills of South Jordan and plead with him to do what he could for him.  He knew the Gospel was true and that he had strayed until he was practically lost.  He passed away with regrets and a penitent soul.

I usually walked several miles to Ogden after supper for my mail.  One dark night I met several girls merrily chatting as they tapped along the road.  I always like to hear that kind because I knew they had good character.

My team needed rest so I worked single handed for a time.  I first leveled the grade and then I filled scrapers to complete a sixteen foot high station as a guide to the rest.  Some teams would go with a jerk, others slow, but I never stuck a team all day.  I could take a tongue scraper with one hand and sling up one the side of the bank in filling.  The other fellows stopped the team, used both hands, and a teamster one hand.  All the bosses were fearful to attempt a complete station so they asked me to do it.  I completed it and they marveled at the correctness of it.

When I returned to Dry Creek, Brother Taylor came to me saying, “I am a free man, I am a free man, I haven’t drunk for two months.”  I was hauling mining timber for Bishop Holman.  As we drove through Sandy, James Kemp came to his wagon and asked Billie to have a drink.  “No sir, I have quit,” said Billie.  “I wish I could say that,” James replied.

We took a contract to haul bridge material for the East Jordan canal.  We went up Bell Canyon on a road that had been abandoned for years and seemed impassable.  I drove from the white house on the hill; left the cart at the mouth of the canyon; took the front cart close to the roll-off; took horses and chains up to where James had cut and gathered them and snaked them down to the front cart, drug them down to the hind cart, loaded them up and hauled them to Draper past Henry Pearson’s.  He was kind, gave me apples and cider, and chatted as an old friend.  Sometimes I would go to Sandy and back for supplies.  James decided my job was too difficult and he would cut and snake to the roll-off.  While I had breakdowns and accidents we never failed to get a load a day, Sundays included, for over six weeks.  We earned fifty two shares of water stock in the East Jordan Canal Co.  We had bought almost forty acres of land.

I concluded to ride down to see the sweetheart up on the Sanpete where evergreens and pine grew on the level.  I spent several days there.  We had a love trysting place where I could stake my horse in the tall grass and Fidelia’s pet fawn would gambol at our feet.  She would sit on my knee and read interesting stories to me.  It was a most attractive scene, the horse in the open glen, the fawn, beautiful birds flitting from bush to bramble, and mourning doves echoing in their plaintive call.

All in all it called forth the sweetest and sublimest ecstasies of two souls whose hearts beat for each other.  Blissful thoughts of the past are one’s life, what the ever returning spring time with its balmy air, fragrant flowers, variegated colors, undulating movements, as though beckoning one to come and enjoy, as they are to this beautiful earth of ours.  When we have passed to the realms above, may the sweet memories of this scene, hallowed and sanctified by our pure love and devotion for each other and for God, linger in the hearts of our posterity as the most worthy heritage bequeathed to them.  With all the ardor of my soul for God and His prophets, has been the yearning of my heart for righteous living.  Yet the worst wretch who goes shivering by has my pity and regret.  Condemnations belong to all merciful Father.

As I started home, leading my faithful horse with my left hand and my future companion for life and all eternity in my right arm, we walked slowly and talked of the future when there would be no parting.  Suddenly we stopped, an ardent kiss and caress, and I was off, leaving her to meander back alone.

James and I took a contract to haul cordwood to the Eclipse Mind in the tops of the Big Cottonwood Mountains.  We were to get $2.00 per cord but only one $1.00 per cord if it was not up in time.  There were about five hundred cords.  We started to haul but discovered that we needed help someone to haul hay and grain.  I prayed the Father to send us help every morning as I got the horses, and promised Him of all we had made I would give one tenth to Him.  He, God, sent a large company from Provo but Brother James objected.  I knew that we were left now.  The snow fell from every cloud that passed.  James was down looking for teams, hay, and grain.  I read Pinkerton detective stories, and boxed with a bag of salt to rest from reading.  I disliked leaving our contract unfinished but that is what we did.  We hauled poles to Timothy Marriot for hay, corn, and potatoes.  We had a hog and feed for him and felt prepared for winter.

The reading I had done gave me the first view of the weakness of American Education.  Isaac M Stewart Jr was a geologist and an educated man but did not agree with Mormonism on all points.  At first we were chums.  The Superintendence of the Sunday School in Draper was opposed to getting into hot water in the discussions.  I remarked, “I never found water too deep to swim in, and errors, like straws, float on the surface, but he who would seek for pearls must dive beneath the surface.”  We continued the discussions for about two months when the class all saw and agreed with my views.  D. O. Rideout said he had learned more in six weeks than in the previous six years.  In the summer Stewart debated with Supt Peter Garff on the subject, “Who is Most Loyal?”  The subject was brought about through the celebrating of the 4th and 24th of July.  I rose to my feet and was recognized by the chair.  I said, “Every naturalized citizen must be as loyal as a natural born citizen, or indeed be a hypocrite.”

Later there was a school meeting held with William M Stewart as chairman.  Dr Park was also there.  He taught in Draper schools.  Thy boasted of their education, I objected to their position, and held that their very fields showed the lack of education.  Dr Stewart, later of the University of Utah, was so impressed by my remarks that he took the question to the Utah Educational Association and in the third year it was adopted as school policy.  Forty years after that time, Thomas Spencer told me I was given the credit.

We had agreed to get married this winter and I would not be put off.  With what I had and credit at Holman’s store I determined to start.  I bought Fidelia a very nice coat, at least she looked well in it.  When I got to Spring City I found she was in debt and a payment was expected.  Charley Kofford, bless him, let me have the money.  I was wearing James’ overcoat as someone took mine just before I left.  I stood up in Priesthood meeting and raise my right hand and covenanted that I would attend my quorum meetings, keep the Word of Wisdom, and do my duty generally, and I meant it.  I was ordained an Elder in the home of Pres James Jensen, with Nephi Hayward as mouth.

While in Spring City I felt very much humiliated because of the lack of money.  A farewell party was held at the Kofford home, all of the speakers praised her, but scarce had a hope that I was OK.  Father Kofford was asked to speak.  He said in part, “I believe Fidelia got the man she loves, I know she did.  I know she will be taken care of.”  He then gave me some complimentary remarks.

We left alone in a wagon and were over two days on the road.  On the 24th of January 1884 we were married in the Endowment House by Daniel H Wells.  Uncle Lars Benson asked us to sup with them after which we drove to our home.  Fidelia made pictures and ornaments and we were quite comfortable.

I went up South Dry Creek Canyon for timber to take out.  There was a snow slide in the creek bed.  I climbed so high up yet could not get over the ridge.  I feared to go back.  With caution I regained my footing and began the upward climb.  All footholds had to be made with the axe and I knew that one slip and all would be over for me.  I finally made it home before dark.  The occasion gave us both quite a fright.

In the spring James and I were plowing for people in Sandy.  A friction seemed to arise and Fidelia did not want to live there any longer so we moved to Draper.  I had two lots and fixed up the house and we had a fair garden.

I took the contract getting out logs for James Jansen and Joseph Smith for $9.00 per 1,000 feet.  I should have had at least $16.00 per 1,000 feet.  I was new at saw timber.  Miller Andrus worked with me a while, chopping and we slept at the mill.  I told him we were not making a dollar a day.  He left to cut his hay and I was alone.  Brother Smith was working on a road below me and called to see if I was all right before he left.  He had been gone only a short time when the handspike, which I was using to roll a large log, broke.  I was thrown over the log on my back.  The next thing I realized I was standing behind a tree as the log rolled by me.  I was quivering like a leaf.  The top of one of my boots was torn off.  How I got out from under that log I shall never know.  It did not roll me at all.  Had it done so I would have been crushed to death.  Providence has been very kind to me many times.  The horses and myself were in constant danger most of the time I was getting out 50,000 feet of lumber from that canyon.  No one before or since has worked there.

Fidelia and I attended Sunday School where she became a teacher of the young ladies department.  We took part in all organizations for advancement.  One such was a literary class under Prof William Stewart.

Mary Neff, daughter of Benjamin Neff, was living with us and attending school.  I had promised to keep the Word of Wisdom, but in visiting the different homes, I was offered tea and coffee.  When I refused they assumed I thought myself better than they.  In a discussion with my wife and Miss Neff, they rather got the better of me.  Smiling I walked to the door while they were firing at me and I said, “I will take the question to the Elder’s quorum meeting.”  As I closed the door, I heard a voice in my mind ask and answer these questions, “Did you ever drink tea or coffee?”  “Only sometimes.”  “Did you ever commit adultery?”  “Only sometimes.”  The influence of the spirit, its penetration and joy is indescribable, though the words are simply indeed.  Yet the illustration is unmistakably clear, I returned to the woman at once, and raising my hand toward heaven, I declared I had drunk my last cup of tea of coffee.

About this time I also discovered that at some future day we were to become parents.  The two revelations made life quite happy, notwithstanding the task we both had.  While she, Fidelia, was in constant fear as to my safety, she gathered fruit and prepared it for winter.  From the time of the first berries at the foothills till the last thimble berries up among the pines, she was there to pick and put them up.  Fidelia would take me up to the mill with a team.  I would take the horse Johnny to carry my luggage to the camp, then turn him lose expecting that he would go back to her.  I was amazed to see him coming to eat breakfast with me the next morning.  I hurried home to see how Fidelia had reached home.  At dusk she had started home with Jim’s horse and was all right.  She took me back to the mill and I started up the mountain while she turned around and drove home.  One night my camp fire did not appear until nearly 10 PM and Fidelia was running to get someone to look for me.  At last the beacon light appeared indicating I was still alive though I might be injured.

We at length decided to move back to Dry Creek.  Father Ennis gave me four early New York potatoes, so I now had a half bushel for seed.  I had all of my logs turned over the roll-off and could work at them any spare time I had.  It was father to go but we were more favorably located.  My first load of lumber I took in for tithing.  I walked the team the whole distance though the near horse, Johnny, jogged a bit.  I made the trip in two and a half hours.  People stared at the team and the load of 1,000 feet of green lumber.  I worked at the logs all winter and a few days of the spring.

Brother Taylor and I attended our quorum meetings in Draper, also ward teacher’s meetings, though it was a very cold winter, and the roads were often unbroken.  I planted about thirty acres of grain and plowed that much sage brush land.  No one knew when I started in the morning for I was out pulling and piling sage brush and the fires were burning when the rest went to bed.

My mother-in-law, Fannie Kofford, came from Spring City, Sanpete County, to help us with our prospective new baby.  She had not seen the city since 1853-54, so I borrowed my brother’s cart and took her through the City and up to Camp Douglas.  We had a grand outing.

On April 27th, 1885, A L or August Levi came to our home after many hours of severe pain.  Brother W G Taylor and I administered to her and Sister Harrison, the mid-wife from Sandy, was full of faith.  When the baby cried out tears of joy rolled down my cheeks.  I had always looked forward to the time when I would be a papa, as one of the happy events of my life, for it would be the beginning of a home of my own.  A dwelling without children is not a home.  Mother and child did well and Grandma went home.  We had him blessed June 4th by Absolom Smith.

I began working at the head of the canal in 1884 and there met William Fairborne of Dry Creek.  WE cooked, ate, prayed, and slept together and built a life-long friendship without a jar.  I attended a stock holder’s meeting at South Cottonwood.  It appears that I had views of my own and made some remarks.  The company lost $50,000 by the drop at Union, which, at least a few years back, the City had carried on in the natural grade.  While the water was short or scarce, we were blessed with a good crop.  I felt that a permanent home had been started.

I applied to Bishop Isaac M Stewart for a Sunday School and he was pleased to make a date with us.  We met in John N Eddins new brick house and the people turned out en mass.  Brother William H Smith acted as janitor.  There were the Eddins, Smiths, Fairbornes, Taylors, Bullocks, Cunliffes, Morrisons, and Browns.  I was made Superintendent with W G Taylor as my first assistant and Hanna M Fairborne as my second assistant.  Morris directed the music.  I was always on time.  Many times I stood in the doorway and offered up a silent prayer that the people would come out so we could accomplish the good we desired.  If Morris and his sons, Arthur and William, did not come we could always depend on Vina Taylor, or Ada Cunliffe, girls not yet in their teens.

How I learned the love the members!  Brother Taylor was often away and Sister Fairborne was not strong and had to walk two miles.  It was a struggle but God blessed me with will power and Fidelia instructed me at home how to conduct the school.  She was one of the first secretaries.  Rosa Lunen, a good sister about twenty years of age was present at the organization.  In 1886 we took the school out under Eddin’s Trees and sometimes in his kitchen.  Brother Burgon and his children came regularly.

With Brother Burgon’s help we had a great 4th and 24th of July celebrations.  He taught me the bass to the song, “Listen to the mournful wailing, as it floats through yonder cottage door, Oh! Give me back my happy childhood, take me to my home once more.”

In the winter of 1884-85, Fidelia taught the first school in Dry Creek.  Bro George Burgon, a life-long teacher, expressed great satisfaction over her success with his children.  We also had many parties for the children.  It was an enjoyable time, especially the Christmas dance.  There was candy and prizes for the best school attendance.  The first dance was held in Sister Eddin’s kitchen.  I led the boys across the floor and showed them how to bow and properly ask the girls for a dance, but soon discovered they were not ready for the ceremony.  The dance for 1886-87 was held in James P Nelson’s house where the school was being held, now the home of O E Vombaur.

As ward teachers we were all instructed to report any activities of the US Marshall in our vicinity.  I lived near the State Road and could hear them pass from our bedroom window.  I rushed over to Draper a number of times on horseback and reported fast driving on the road.  One night my wife called, “August, August, a buggy just went by at a tremendous pace.”  I rode over nd called Bishop Stewart, then went to Bro Stewart’s home and waited for the buggy to arrive.  We were surprised that it was Nancy Day and her sweetheart Bro Ballard.  I felt a little sold but Bishop Stewart said it was better to make a mistake that way than to slip up the other way.

Once when a number of non-Mormons were talking with my brother, James, a load of Marshalls passed swiftly past us.  I asked James to let me take his cart and a trotting stallion and away I went after them.  I did not overtake them and lost the sound of their outfit.  I drove to Draper and back and learned that they had gone to Riverton where they found a number of brethren who had not been warned.

We were planning on a building that would do for both school and church.  We needed a place for the choir to hold practice.  The site for it was the big question.  Some wanted it on the south end near Joseph Bullock’s place.  I insisted we must build it on the State Road.  Feeling that my proposition would lose unless I made a further move, I suggested we go one block further south, next to Atwoods.  This was almost on the south limit.  The north end wanted it where the school house now is but failed to come out and vote.  I told them if they had the courage to vote for this corner I would help them build it and we would have one in the north end in time.  The building was to be 26 X 30 feet with a half-pitch roof and to be built by contract, the contractor to use our labor and material.  Brother Erickson from Sandy got the contract and the building was ready to move into before winter.  I was a member of the building committee.  We canvassed Draper for some of the money.  It cost $1,200 and when it was finished there was a balance due of $400.

Roswell Kofford, Fidelia’s youngest brother, worked for me this summer.  He was eleven, a cripple, but a stupendous good worker.  We had light snow so I was able to plow from the 8th of February on without a stop.  That little boy would pull sage all day alone.  I had just bought the Forshay land and we broke 15 acres of it besides plowing all the rest.  He was sent up to me to train.  I would reason with him all day when we worked together and neither of us tired.  He came to me with a little rebel and went home a good Christian.  I enjoyed that boy’s company.  He took a personal interest in my welfare and his courage was superb.

Water was very scarce that summer and many helped themselves.  I had a weir to myself and should have had the same amount of water as the Eddin’s weir.  My weir was high and when the water lowed it had to be widened.  Bishop Rawlins told me to take what belonged to me.  Most of my corn, cane, and potatoes failed but the rest I kept alive by constant cultivation.  Then the Company issued a black list and my name was on it.  I demanded a trial or that the accusers rescind their statement.  I was given a trial but they would not accept the result of their own figures.  The Bishopric of Draper were aged men and did not comprehend the figures.

My friends wept with me when I was disfellowshipped.  They asked me to yield, but I could not dishonor the family name, my wife and children who would have to meet the stigma through their lives.  A second trial went the same way.

At home I slept by myself and my wife said I looked like a ghost.  I did not sleep.  The adversary showed me all the wonderful homes and fields and argued with me to come with him and be free.  All of the arguments of Ingersol, Paine, and others that I had read and reasoned with went through my mind and I saw the supposed beauties of hell, if I would leave the protection of the Gospel plan.  This continued until morning when I seemed to be raised up and then fell about a foot to the bed.  I fell asleep and upon awaking I was as calm and determined to stay with the Gospel the only source of true liberty.

In a month I came before the High Council in Salt Lake City with President Angus M Cannon, Joseph E Taylor, and Charles W Penrose presiding.  My wife and Charles Hanson went with me.  That day the Lord took all my planning and reasoning away from me and I was left helpless to defend myself, but meek and humble as a little child.  The clerk read the minutes of the last trial.  I told them if those minutes stood they could pass judgment without further hearing.  I also said that all of Lovendahl’s testimony should be stricken.

President thought that I should have a rehearing.  I told him that I was tired of it all.  I was no better than — Smith.  My wife whispered, “George E Smith.”  I passed a slip of paper to my side of the Council signed by Albert G Brown showing how the measurements were made by his Company.  When the Eddin’s weir was 2 5/8 open, the Nelson weir was less than eight inches.  The Eddins had been set at four inches all summer which made the Nelson weir less than 12 inches and impossible for me to get my share of water.  I told them I had not had enough.  My wife said, “Due amount.”  Supt. J S Rawlins said that I had forced the trial.  I also told them that until my name was cleared I have to resign all of my Church duties.

The brethren for the defense seemed to shun me while the opposition showed interest.  It seemed to go against me when Joseph E Taylor remarked, “I don’t like the principle of making a man an example for the others.”  President Cannon said, “You can’t make an example of this man.  It is not possible you are mistaken and that you did give this man authority to measure the Nelson weir?”  Bishop Rawlins answered, “Yes.”  Then it was moved and carried unanimously that the decision of Bishop Stewart be reversed and I was a free man.

I shook hands with all who had testified against me as ardently as the rest and tears were rolling down my cheeks.  I will not attempt to describe my gratitude to Father in Heaven.  He took away all my brilliancy and showed the superiority of humility before his servants.

Home friends were overjoyed while that good aged Bishop Stewart felt a little humiliated for not stating the question fairly.  I was satisfied although L H Smith, first president of the Seventies, said I was not given justice and promised he would see that I did get justice.  I told him that I was satisfied.  D O Rideout told me the same.  I felt as though I had grown in experience and judgment and many years more tolerant.

We had our new meeting house which also served as the school house.  We were to have one trustee on the night I was elected unanimously.  William Fairborne, James Jensen, and Samuel Stewart objected and said the motion was illegal as there was two in one, hence null and void.  One the next vote I refused to vote or work for my self.  Brother Fairborne won by one vote.  John Fitzgerald said to me, “I do not think much of a man who will not vote for himself and friends.”  He was more than an ordinary man and has always felt that I wronged him very much.  Had I voted for myself I would have been one majority, Brother Fitzgerald’s candidate would have won.

Brown, Fairborne, and myself were a committee of three for renting the house for dances and managing the dances.  As I was the Sunday School Superintendent, I held the balance of power.  Many thought me too strict on manners and general behavior.  I held strictly to two or three rounds dances for the evening.  A meeting in the community was held.  I invited Bishop Stewart and Supt. Peter Garff to be present.  Bro Morris moved that Bro Fairborne be made assistant Supt.  That was all right with me but when Fairborne asked me to be his first assistant I objected on the ground that as I was the older and the greater talker, I would be likely to lead him astray.  Supt Garff said it was up to us brethren to work together.

When I was about seventeen or eighteen most of the church membership was being rebaptized but I refused to do so.  I heard a number of Apostles preach that those who were not rebaptized would drink damnation to our souls when we partook of the sacrament.  I did not believe this as I felt as strong as ever.  But in 1883 I wanted to get married and married right and wanted nothing to be between me and my Father in Heaven.  Supt Peter Garff said I didn’t need it.  I told him I wanted it so he baptized me in Joseph M Smith’s pond.  I felt that I was no better than the rest of the members of the church and did not ask for any special privileges.

Considerable dissatisfaction was felt as to our treatment in the school district so at the next election Dry Creek demanded by election.  As soon as I was in I saw to it that we got two outhouses.  The old one had a bad record and more than fifty boys and girls had to use the same one.  We also started a school in John Neff’s house.

I must go back and relate some of my financial affairs.  I bought my brother James out.  There was two houses and over twenty acres of land for $2,000.  I already owed $300 for which I gave a team.  I borrowed the $2,000 from Zion’s Savings Bank with 10% interest.  I had paid 18% on the $300.  In the spring of 1889 I had to do something to get money for interest.  I had 4 1/2 acres of alfalfa of my own planting.  That year I got 19 tons off the first crop, 17 off the second, and 13 off the third crop, a total of 49 tons.  I hauled one load to town and was disgusted with the method of selling.  It meant that I would be on the road every day.  I asked the Lord to help me find a better way.

I had my brother, Joseph Hyrum, and Frank Thomas do most of my farming.  A L did the riding and tramping from four years and up.  L E pulled slack all summer before he was three.  Paul insisted on helping to pick tails at two years of age and a fork was provided.  The boys never retired from their jobs.  It was optional at first and they never complained.  I have had much help and joy with my boys in their youth.  They were no care, only a joy.  I took them with me to Sunday school from ages 1 1/2 and up.  A L and L E took care of themselves.

I had a thorough system in my work.  I got a number of customers for my hay, some of it on time payments, usually at $5 or $6 per ton.  Although I hauled hay for several years I was never away over night.  I did most of my irrigating at night.  The men would turn it during the day.  One day as I was loading a high load, I had a young Danishman helping.  He was a hustler and a joy to work with.  I was taking hold of a thin pinion pole as Chris began binding on the load.  I cautioned him to go easy and just then the pole snapped and I landed on my shoulders on the ground.  L E was on the load and he prayed for me and I was able to get up on the load.  My wife plead with me not to go today.  I told her to pray for me becaus I was going if I died on the way.  When I got as far as Murray I was a well man.  I had fallen before this and had a tender spot on my breast, now all was gone and I have never felt any ill effects from these two falls.

Another time I was loading hay from a seventy ton stack when I was stricken with the lagrippe.  I asked Fidelia what she could do for me.  She said I would have to go to bed.  I could not do that until the hay was delivered.  On the way home I drove through rain and wind.  I asked mother to take the team and I went in and lay down near the stove.  Mamma came and covered me and made me comfortable.  In the morning I was well.

Another time I was taking a load to a dairy near the Jordan in North Salt Lake.  I missed the road and got into a slough.  I had to pitch the load off, get the wagon loose, and load up again.  Even then I was home by noon.  I aimed to haul six loads a week.  That year I grew about 400 tons.

A L was soon able to haul for me.  When he was nine he took a load to B Street and 4th Ave.  I was behind him as far as 4th east and 8th south, when I went with a man to try to locate some lost cattle.  When I got to A L he was crying as the tire had come off the wagon.  The man that I had helped was a blacksmith so he soon fixed the wagon and we were soon unloaded.  How dear that dependable boy seemed to me and father to him as we rode home together!  That boy did all of the hay cutting on the farm after he was seven.

The boys did all the stacking of grain after age seven and one year my wife pitched on to the stack.  I remember a number of teams were hauling for John Neff and my two baby boys kept two pitchers busy.  The two eldest were ordained deacons when they were eight and were active in priesthood work from then on.  When the two eldest were eight and tend, Paul six, Virgil three, we ran two teams hauling.  I pitched on and loaded, Paul tromped, Virgil rode the horse, Lawrence handled the fork and August stacked.  Some of the present-age intellectuals would cry out cruelty to children but none have had happier children they were on the whole, nor more efficient in school or church.

So far this is all from memory.  I did keep a diary for a time but many of my books have been lost in moving.  I studied and did some systematic thinking.  This was mostly from 9 PM to 12 PM.  I never allowed my late hours to interfere with my rule of etting up at six in the winter and five in the summer.  Of course, many nights were occupied with irrigating.

The first question for me to solve was regarding my future inheritance.  I heard preached varied thoughts but they did not give logical connection.  My wife and I had read the scriptures together but still I was not satisfied.  One morning about three or four, a vision of the pre-existance and the future was shown to me.

It was all so clear.  My parents were my brother and sister.  They were simply a medium in helping God (which is Adam) in bringing his children from the spirit to the mortal stage.  This necessary that we might have the opportunity of being celestial beings like the Father.  If I could so conduct myself in this stage of action to be worthy of the celestial kingdom and eternal increase, then and only then, would I gain an inheritance of my own to be as Father Adam, and my wife, a mother Eve.  Failing this, I would forever inherit in connection with others of my brethren and sisters, one of the three glories eternally without increase, hence no need of an individual of an individual inheritance.

Perfection and Celestial Glory of God are definite terms, the end of all human attainment.  While we become fathers and grandparents a hundred times in this world, the highest possible attainment is celestial glory with eternal increase.  I know the Redeemer to be in the senior of Adam, where or from whence the Prototype provides Redeemers for each planet, is not material to us in this sphere of action.  All intelligence comes from the Prototype.  There is no intelligence where or beyond the first (first is inconceivable) intelligence.  God is not eternally progressing in the sense that we understand it.  He is the same today and forever, unchangeable.  He is forever increasing in heirs and worlds numerically, but one eternal circle intelligently.  With this information I asked the Lord to send my way all the experiences necessary for me to attain an individual inheritance, which in itself, includes eternal increase and Godhood.

On Christmas eve of 1890 we were invited to Sister Eddins and while there baby James was playing ont he floor with a lapdog, which had a cold.  The gave one cough.  My wife was alarmed and picked him up until we returned home.  She did everything she thought would help and seemed to be better until New Years Eve when he took worse.  He passed away about 2 PM 1 Jan 1891.  I seemed to be dead in my administrations to him.  I have always felt that it took his passing to touch and refine my soul.

Sister Thurza Hanson called me a few months before to administer to her child which seemed to be dying.  I told the mother the child would not die.  As I took it in my arms I walked and prayed and when I gave the child back to the mother it was breathing normally.  She is still alive.

The people were so kind and sympathetic at James’ funeral.  It seemed to prepare me for future usefulness in time of sorrow.

When the Crescent Ward was organized, I was sitting in the choir.  As each name was presented I felt it was the right man.  James Jensen, Bishop; William Fairborne, first counselor; and Albert G Brown second counselor.  From my youth I had aimed at some time in my life to be Bishop.  Now I said, “Nelson, you have overdone yourself.”  I heard the divine voice say, “Nelson, is there nothing left for you to do?”  Oh, the sweet comforting assurance that my labors had been accepted and that there was other work for me to do.  I was made Ward clerk.  My first statistical report was credited with being the first correct one sent in by a new ward.  Later I held the offices of Sunday School Supt and MIA President.  Then I was appointed to start building the LDS U.  I contributed $5 myself and collected $20.

Draper assisted us in building our first church and they held the deed.  Draper demanded of us a definite amount for their church or they threatened to sell ours.  I told them they could not sell it but we could.  We had a heated discussion and it I was told to sit down by Heber A Smith, which I did not do.  They then threatened to throw me out so I sat down.  When I got outside I told the men that God would surely humiliate them some day.  Later they were all asked to resign by the community.  President Angus M Cannon told Soren Jensen, our presiding Elder, to call a meeting to determine how much we would contribute to the Draper building fund.  I moved that we assist Draper according to the honest conviction of our conscience.  It was seconded by James B Cunliffe and carried unanimously.  When the report was read in Draper, Smith remarked, “Just like that damn Nelson!”

While attending conference I was very sick.  It was typhoid fever.  Brother Joseph had just had it.  I sent for the Elders and Soren Jensen, James B Cunliffe, and George Lunnen came.  I told them it would be just as they said and I was well in the morning.  However, I had no desire for food.  I hunted up a sow that had farrowed and walked around most of the day and it appeared that all the sickness had left me.  In the evening Frank Thomas came in with the last load of hay so I went out to help him unload.  It was snowing and blowing and Fidelia begged me not to go.  When I came in I said, “I have it now.  No need to send for the Elders again because the Father would not hear.”  Fidelia cared for me alone.  Dr Robertson did all he could for me but I got worse and worse.

It happened that Brother Patterson stopped at Bishop Jensen’s place on night.  When asked what his business was he said, “Healing the sick.”  Sister Jensen remarked that there was a mighty sick man up the road.  They came up in the morning and administered to me, also gave a blessing to Virgil who was ailing and did not walk.  He soon began walking.  When the Dr came that morning he was surprised that I had no fever.  He advised that no one talk to me as it was a relapse and would soon die.  I continued to improve from then on and was around in six weeks.  The truth was that the blessing of Brother Patterson did the trick.

As soon as I was able to get around a little, I drop to Draper to find Willard Ennis and Joseph M Smith, the other trustees.  I found both and arranged for a meeting in the new school house.  At the meeting Draper insisted on improving their three schools and I was equally insistent the next tax levy should go to Dry Creek.  I threatened to petition for a separate district.  The next morning I had Frank Thomas out with the petition and every one in Crescent signed.  As soon as the petition was in the hands of the County Commissioners, Draper was informed, the Board acted in our favor, and asked me to name three Board members.

I named Hyrum Lancaster, James B Cunliffe, and James Mickleson.  They insisted that I must be a member so I replaced Hyrum Lancaster.  When the next meeting was held at Draper the whole town was out with only Mickleson from Dry Creek and myself for the opposition.  They had lawyers and all their old experienced men and I was called many names except a gentleman.  I was told after that I had answered all the arguments.  One person was heard to remark, “I wonder what Nelson will ask for next?”

They soon found out because we demanded our share of the school property.  Willard Ennis was appointed from Draper to work with meon the County tax lists from the time taxes were first levied for schools until the present time.  We found we had $1,350 due us.  In six months we had a building on the flat and a big one in north Crescent on the state road for which I gave the land.  The Superintendent bucked us quite a bit but we won out all the way.  As a result we built up a prosperous and fairly intellectual community.

In politics I was an ardent Democrat.  At my first election I was a real novice.  James Mickleson was road supervisor and had most of the people in his book because he could give them a job as they needed it.  I talked the different offices up in Sunday School and meetings showing the people how important it was to have good men in office.  I was up for Justice of the Peace.  I nominated James Kemp for constable.  He was so pleased with my description of his qualifications that he then and there decided to stop drinking.  He made the best Constable we ever had and in time quit using tea and coffee.

Just before the election I hitched two span of horses to a wagon, drove to the north end of the district, unfurled my flag, and hurrahed for a Democratic rally to be held in the East school house.  I drove faster and made a big noise with plenty of hurrahs.  I went to Draper and got a band and drove around the flat.  That evening I acted as Chairman of the rally.  At one time we were three to one Democratic in Dry Creek.  I also helped about a dozen people to get their citizenship papers.  They were to vote for us the first year but did not always do it.  I learned to be patient under all circumstances however aggravating.  I used it in my religious work after that.  At the election we ran one vote behind the Republicans.

I forgot to relate an incident of healing that happened several years ago.  I was called to administer to John Eddins, age six, who the Dr had little hopes John could get well.  All of the family was there.  I asked them to send for George Lunnen to assist me.  While they were gone the boy died.  The mother was weeping and all gathered around.  I asked for the oil and was ready to administer to him when the grandfather said, “August, he is dead, you damn fool can’t you see he is dead?”  As I anointed him in the name of the Lord and by the authority and power of the Priesthood which I held, he came to life again.  I was surprised to hear the same grandfather say, “Just the way that medicine works, though I have never seen it work that way before, and I did not expect it to work that way.  Also, if the Dr had given us any hope we would not have sent for Bro Nelson.”

I know the Lord raised that boy!  The whole houseful knew that he had died and only the Lord through his agents could bring him back.  When I last heard from him he was doing well out in Uinta and had a large family.

James Kemp has a boy, Freddie, who the parents call my boy.  He was very sick and even Dr Robertson (no second-rate Dr) gave him up.  The parents thought they would try Brother Nelson, it costs nothing and can do no harm.  Freddie revived from the time I administered to him and still lives.

Brother Joseph Booth had a boy with boll poison in his foot and he was in a serious condition.  After his father and I administered to him the obnoxious poultice fell off and a clean white skin covered the whole sore and his son was soon was about again.

I am happy that our home was the stopping place for many people as they journeyed to and from Salt Lake.  Our evenings were full of interesting stories as they told of their experiences in accepting the Gospel.  Thomas Allred related that as a young man he was called to go back to Omaha to assist the emigrants to Utah.  As he left, his aged Grandmother blessed him and promised that he would safely return.  On the return trip they lost their animals.  He and two others overtook ten Indians and a white man driving their animals off.  He told the thieves he wanted the cattle and was asked how he intended to get them.

While Allred faced the eleven men, his two companions went around and drove the cattle toward their camp.  The Indians roared and waved their arms but he, like a statute, dared them with his attitude to make a false move.  Allred had no fear until he turned to overtake his companions.  Then he realized his extreme danger.  There can be no question but that Providence was with them.  The psychology of the case was the directing of his companions without answering the outlaws.

I would not be fair to my lads whom I loved and had their future outlined to not relate some of their accomplishments as babes.  August rode the horse all summer on the derrick and Lawrence pulled the sack.  The rope was too heavy for him.  One day a number of children were there playing as we unloaded.  Then Lawrence cried out and I found him with the rope around his leg which was very badly broken.  Dr. Robertson set it and his mother was devoted nurse and mother to him.  The two boys would start off to Sunday School ahead of me.  Then I would come along with Paul in my arms, pick up Lawrence, and walk the rest of the way.  I never regretted any effort in this direction.

Another time we were going in the wagon and Mama was along with a new baby.  Lawrence was bothered with his water and as he began wetting his pants he started jumping up and down int he wagon and fell off into the brake.  As I picked him up I could see his bare skull for quite a distance.  Dr Robertson sewed it up and it healed rapidly.

I remember in the summer of 1892, myself and two husky young men were bunching hay which was very heavy and on new land.  Paul was four and the others five and seven.  We men turned one swath on top of the other and the lads had to clean up as we went.  I started off at a good pace making it as easy for the lads as possible.  It soon became a race and we did not stop until the whole six-to-seven acres was piled.  It had taken us a little over an hour and I know that some grown men would not have done what the boys did and it was fun.

At one time the Republicans were having a big rally in the meeting house which was filled.  I was late so I took a seat in the rear.  A big Scandinavian from Sanpete was relating the fun he had with Democrats in his county.  When he sat down I arose and challenged the gentleman to a public debate on human liberty and the silver question.  He hesitated and then said he was not a debated nor was he prepared.  I returned that I was only a clodhopper but would talk extemporaneously.  I then made the same challenge to any member of his party but no one saw fit to accept.  I made a rule to study all the Republicans’ issues and was well informed on the tariff question.  The party never succeeded very well in Dry Creek.

I tried to be diplomatic when A G Brown was running for road supervisor.  I would not run against him but suggested David Lunnen and did my best to have accepted.  Still I got the credit of saying one word for him and two for myself.  I was elected.

I used all poll tax money to open up new roads, four west of State Street to the river, also the road south of Kings east to the foot of the mountain.  When I proposed to bridge the East Jordan Canal, the Commission asked me to wait, and they said they would tell me what to do.  I waited longer than they asked and then having no go ahead from them, I went ahead and built it.  When I put in the bill, the board member said I should pay for it myself.  I replied that if they couldn’t I could.

Under Joseph S Rawlins I did all heavy jobs by contract.  I graveled the Hyde road for 35 cents per load and allowed the teams 30 cents.  I received $15.50 per day myself unloading one end of the plant on each wagon besides doing all leveling.  The job was completed in 1 1/2 days.  I felt quite overdone in my muscles.  Another day I hauled the planks up to Ed Atwood’s, dug out the hard road the two lengths of boxing, sawed and nailed together the new boxing, put in place, and covered in one day.  A long day for which I received $3.00.  At the present time $25 would not get it done.  It is worthwhile to know that you can trust yourself.  No one ever dared to offer me a price for my honesty.

I was again stricken with typhoid fever.  Dr Robertson ordered me to bed.  I had an appointment to see Willard Ennis, J W W Fitzgerald, and J R Allen to arbitrate damages done to my ranch by cutting the quaking asps and other trees.  They finally awarded me $30 in damages.  I told the doctor I would only take a short rest this time.  I had a light run of fever for three weeks and I was around again.  I noticed it left my memory poor.  Seemed I could not carry a thought.

Now I began to acquire property.  I bought 20 acres from my brother Joseph by refunding what he had paid and taking over.  Another 20 acres I got by paying a Brother Noice $100 for his $300 equity and a balance of $400.  Next I got 40 acres from Legrade Young.  I bought 160 acres east of Bombaur place for $900.  Then came 280 acres more.  Some I traded for land up on the flat where I bought several pieces along with ten shares of Bell Canyon water.  It is evident that I was kept busy paying for interest and principle.

It is difficult to note details by memory, but I have this to record for 1893.  My sister Charlotte Abigail lived with us that summer.  When she went to Logan that fall she had the fever.  Later she went to Washington to visit with our sister Annie, wife of Joseph Jonas.  Annie had been sick for a long time, but none of us knew the nature of her illness until Charlotte brought the whole family to Utah with her.  It turned out to be mental illness.  She kept running away so we finally had to put her in the institution in Provo where she died a short time after.

I owe it to the lads to mention some of the experiences they had while herding cattle on the flat.  August was talking to J H Smith one evening when they heard an unearthly howl by some wild animal.  Smith hustled for home leaving the boy to go to his camp in an old house having no windows and in the direction from which the howl had come.

Another time Lawrence was herding the cows when one of them was trying to have a calf.  She was far from water and could not get up.  In the morning he went to see how she was.  She mooed so pitifully to him that he decided on a drastic action.  He literally tore the calf to pieces until it was all removed, then carried water to the cow in his hat and pulled grass and leaves for her.  When she was able to get up she followed him as though he were her calf.

The milking was done on the flat.  One of the younger boys would haul it down and I sold it to a man, Scott for 6 cents per gallon.  Several cattle were killed by wild animals.  I am just touching only the high spots of a very few of the boys’ experiences.

In 1900 the Jordan Stake was organized and I became an alternate member of the high council.  The Presidency consisted of Bishop Orin P Miller, B P Hyrum Goff, and Bishop James Jensen.

We had our house improved and added to so we were very comfortable.  This was the time when Charlotte brought the Jonas family to us.  There were five children.  It was sad to see sister in her condition.  I had not seen her since 1878.  The last letter I had written her was from Bristol, Nev.  I suggested to her that she should marry a Mormon boy.  Her reply was that Mormon boys were not as genteel as Gentile boys.  Her daughter told me that before she lost her mind she would hold her head in her hands and moan, “Will not my father or brother come and get me?”  The Jonas family were German Catholics and worked in the field like men.  Annie had never done hard work and had the five children in so short a time that her health broke and she was also forced to become a Catholic.  Her husband destroyed her letters to us so we never knew what she was going through.

We had by this time increased our cattle to over a hundred head.  We bought from thirty to fifty head of calves in a year and sold all steers and unlikely heifers for beef.  This is how I got the money to buy all the land and at the same time to keep the boys on missions and at the L D S U in Salt Lake.

I have forgotten the year but one year I or we hunted for a dozen beefs that were lost for about a month and they turned up with the other cattle.  I usually tried to have my beef ready for market early so I always got the highest market price.

Usually the youngest boy did the herding.  This time it was Moses.  We had a wagon to sleep in.  We gave him a dog to help.  One day as he was sitting by the creek the dog began to make a fuss and looked frightened so they both got up in the wagon.  Then they saw an animal which must have been a mountain lion.  Their mother had taught them if they said their prayers God would take care of them and He did.

Once, while Moses was herding a black cow had a calf.  He reported it as a black bull calf with white face and legs.  We went up and got the cow and the black heifer calf.  I almost got vexed when he kept insisting that the calf was a bull.  In a few days he ran onto the bull calf which was almost starved to death.  The cow had given birth to twins and both had survived.

Later Virgil was turning the cattle in from the north just below Flatiron when a mountain lion trotted past him and through the herd of cattle.  Still, all the boys from the oldest to the youngest loved to roam the hills among the cattle.  They learned to pray and meant it for they needed His care.  Adolph Mickelson relates that one time he was rushing to catch Virgil for letting the cattle come down Beck’s place.  When he got close to him Virgil was almost black in the face and almost out of breath trying to head them back.  Mickelson turned in and helped the boy who was doing his best.  With all the storms and difficult tasks that the boys had endured on that ranch, it pains me now that it is sold.  They all so dearly loved it.

While Lawrence was attending school in Salt Lake he got a job on a sightseeing bus.  He very eloquently described scenes of interest and on the way to Camp Douglas he pointed out Mount Majestic.  He would say to the tour group, “At the base of that mountain my father owns 1,000 acres on which roam hundreds of heads of cattle.”  The joy and pride of this ranch made the young man’s eyes glow with intelligence.

I mentioned earlier that sister Annie and her family came to live with us.  I had never met her husband but soon found him to be a beer-bloated man, a rude Catholic who had compelled his whole family to be Catholic.  Also sister Lottie was a physical wreck at this time.  It weighed heavily on me to think that my mother had put these sweet girls under my care and I had not been faithful to the trust.  Before we finally got rid of Jonas he  had tried to poison a man in Sandy by the name of Larsen.  He ran off to Washington to keep away from the law.

I was on the committee of three with Henry Becksted and Thomas Page to file on surplus water of the Weber River so it could be turned across the Kamas flats and drop into the Provo River and eventually into Utah Lake.  We camped at the mouth of the Weber, viewed the situation, and located the original stakes, and estimated approximately where the mouth of the canal would be.  While Brother Becksted drove to Coalville and recorded his filings for 500-600 second-feet, we drove home down the Provo River.

We reported at a mass meeting in West Jordan, Angus M Cannon acting as chairman.  The question arose, Who are we representing, the Canal Companies, or the people?  I voted with the companies and found that only one man, James Hibberd, had been with me.  It was understood that each Canal Company should contribute $200 for our expenses.  We returned using my teams as before.  We took along Engineer George Hardy, also a boy, Gwyn Page.  We camped at Beck’s hotel.  Gwyn and I slept in the wagon while the others slept in the hotel.

We ran two lines, one above and one below Kamas.  One was too high and the other too low for our use.  Being only a junior member of the group, I knew that if I found a better line it would take a lot of convincing.  Every evening I asked Father in Heaven to show me the best line with evidence that it was best.  Early one morning I walked to the side hill northeast of town and set a line through the center of town without a building to obstruct.  After breakfast we all went and looked the new line and all were convinced it was the best line.

We drove up to the head of the Provo River, climbed upon the summit of Weber, Provo, and Duchesne.  I made an estimate of a one hundred thousand dollar tunnel which would bring the headwaters of the river into the Provo into the Provo.  We could see the Bear River heading north from where we were, as where we stood we were at an elevation of 14,000 feet.  There were some beautiful lakes in this section fed by rivulets from all directions.  I took the Committee as far as Heber where they boarded a train.

Because I had spoken in many wards and gained the good will of the people, the Company asked me to get all of the particulars of each owner of water in the Kamas stream, which I very much disliked.  Had it come to court much of the information would have had the appearance of confidential facts and had I not been considered an honest man, I might have failed.  I was at last called home to find that very little or would be done because the meeting had no authority.  I received 80 cents a day for myself and team during the three months I spent on the project.

While I was gone, August, age 15, had taken charge and he and the other boys had hauled and stacked 800 bushels of wheat, fattened a large bunch of hogs, killed as many as sixteen in a half day, and looked after the cattle on the ranch and the cows at home.  I was real proud of them.  I had a very happy meeting with the children.  My only daughter, not quite three, whom I generally called my little angel was a treat to meet again after about three months absence.

That year our crops were unusually small because of a shortage of water.  I borrowed $100 from Zion’s Savings Bank and paid my tithing.  I felt better over that than any tithing I ever paid.  My tithing increased from then on.

Before leaving Kamas, I wrote to the Deseret News stating the possibilities of increasing the water I described a canal from the Provo River to Salt Lake City and another one on the west side into Tooele County.  I saw in my mind’s eye a little of what President Brigham Young saw in the early days.

I had worked for many year to get the office of the East Jordan Canal Co moved to Sandy and to have W D Kuhre secretary as Henry W Brown was so far away from the water users.  He also rented all stock at a minimum price and rerented it at a maximum.  After a long battle we won.  The officers were J W W Fitzgerald, President N A Nelson, Vice President and Superintendent.  It proved to be a very difficult job with so little water in the canal.  Joseph S Mousley assisted me.  We got along very well as we were both good at figures.

We had a positive system of measuring the weirs after the water was in the laterals.  The mouths of all the weirs had been raised the year before under President James Jensen by making the first level six inches above grade and lowering each succeeding weir in proportion to the total of 8,000 shares.  (8,000 shares equals 6 inches, or 5/15 above the bottom of the canal).  This system continued until J R Allen got a Board that did not comprehend large schemes and the Superintendent was given to Draper when it should be located near the north end.  He also put out James Rawlins who dared to oppose him.  The Company expended over $2,000 to deepen the canal.  They got as far as Atwood’s and stopped for lack of time.  J R Allen said he would make the canal at the original level if it took half of his life and he succeeded by building cement checks in four different places.  It is only reasonable to believe that if those checks had not been there that the canal would not have broken out as it did in 1923.

I had recommended that work on the canal be done before the irrigating season begins.  Nothing was done until the water was turned in and then I was asked to keep ahead of it.  I asked to measure the weirs but no move was made.  I took Fred Olsen and we went over it hurriedly.  When we got next to President Fitzgerald’s place he came along and ordered us to stop, but we kept right on.  We found his weir had seven second feet instead of the 2 plus he should have had.  As we advanced north we found that this made a big difference in the stream.  Joseph S Mousley was ordered to help me divide them accurately.  We discovered when we got to Sandy that we had not allowed enough water for seepage or Mousley had misinformed me.  At the Board meeting which followed, I was ordered to the head of the canal to cut the railroad fence and it was inferred that I had not divided the water correctly.

The day before the meeting, I had turned or closed all the upper weirs proportionately to make up for any previous deficiency.  The wind also blew from the south increasing the flow from the Jordan River.  It was decided at the meeting to have Ennis go with me and start measuring from the north end of the canal.  Mousley could not be with us as his child had swallowed a staple.  When we got to the south end of the canal near Draper they decided that everything was OK and stopped further measuring.  I fixed things up the best I could and tendered my resignation.  Then Ennis and Fitzgerald got to quarreling and at the next election J R Allen became President.

An interesting historical fact that occurred in the winter of 1902-1903.  The Government proposed to make Utah Lake the first big project and to expend $2,000,000 in dredging the lake and the Jordan River to the Narrows where the pumps would be installed.  Lawyers F S Richards and Colonel Holmes who had been meeting for months, had written a constitution to govern all the companies.  We met with our board to consider the constitution and to make amendments.  I suggested four amendments to our board and Joseph Mousley was appointed to make the motions.  I put over three of my own motions before all five companies.  We met in M and M Store in Draper.

I was planned to let the other companies kill the whole proposition and if they did not, we would.  I gave notice that I was not with them.  We met in Salt Lake shortly after that and the other companies voted against and our company followed.  I rose to my feet and stated that I had always been in favor of Government assistance in the conversation of water of the Utah Lake and I was going to vote in favor of the Government furnishing $2,000,000 for the project.  Time is truth’s greatest friend.

It is only what I remember that I am able to write.  The Jonas children became ours.  My sister Lottie worked in Logan until she became so sick and weak she came to our home where she died 23 Nov 1902.  Father died 26 Nov 1902 and Annie was sent home (died) from Provo a few years later.  From father’s estate I received about $700 and the same amount as guardian of my sister’s children.  My mother’s last instructions keep running through my mind.  “August, you have been a good boy, God bless you.”  Oh Father in Heaven have I at least, with all my weaknesses, striven with a desire to do my duty to them and to my father?

As Sunday School Superintendent I was told by Prof Jensen of the General Board that I had the best all around Sunday School in the Church.  The Elders Quorum in the Jordan Stake needed improvement in their Quorum capacity.  I and Solomon E Smith were chosen to help them.  I chose W R Wellington as Secretary.  There was soon a visible improvement in the whole set up.

I bought half interest in the Victor Hegsted reservoir and land project in the Teton Basin.  He failed to completed his deal with the Government so the $2,500 I had paid down was lost.  At this time three of the boys were attending the LDSY and August received his call for a mission to the Central Stakes.  The professors had so spoiled Lawrence Egbert.  He was very bright.  To illustrate: One evening we were having a meeting at our house and I was talking to Bishop Jensen.  Lawrence stepped up and remarked, “I know as much as you two.”  I asked, “How is that?”  He replied, “I know what I have learned in school and you have told me all you know.”  I sometimes objected to some of the teacher’s theology.  They told the boys, “Never mind your parents, they are all old fogies.”  With tears in my eyes I asked the Bishop to send Lawrence on a mission.

When Paul graduated from the district school he was a chump of a fellow.  He had made up his mind not to go to school any more.  He was driving a team for me scraping at the smelter.  Elisha Brown went to my wife and told her that Paul could graduate if he would take the examination.  I was going to send one of the smaller boys for him but Delia said, “He will not come unless you go.”  Mother said, “You want a bicycle and I want you to graduate.  Now we will both do our best and ask God to help.  I will see that you get what you want and you see that I get what I want.”  He did not have an easy time because his own chum said he knew one from Crescent that would fail.

I came home at noon and told mother that we must pray more and harder for the boy.  Our big boy was about the only one from Crescent that succeeded in the examination.  It is beyond my limited power to describe the change in the 15 year, 160 pound.  He was a forward looking man forever after.  When August had been out one year and L E about six months, Paul yearned to go on a mission and I told the Bishop to call him.  He went to Mississippi first.  L E was in Florida and A L in Texas.  A L came home with the body of an Elder who died in the field but had been out for two years.  L E traveled from Key West to Georgia and talked often in Jacksonville, Florida and was out some thirty months.

Paul became President of the Atlanta Conference and then of the Ohio Conference.  He visited the Sacred Grove and the HIll Cumorah and Niagara Falls.  He was out almost three years.  While they were gone I had three of my sister’s boys and two of my own to help.  We put up as high as 400 tons of hay and had at the ranch nearly two hundred head of cattle, and often over 200 head of hogs, besides the milk cows.  We had 160 acres on the State Road and rented 80 acres from Men Hill for many years.  There were two homes on the farm and at the time two on the ranch.  Forty acres on the ranch were cultivated and irrigated and 2,000 acres were divided into different sized pastures open at the top.

The work my lads did seemed to be beyond their power.  I had some hired help most of the time.  The boys were generally out of school two months of the school year, but never lost a grade.  Virgil started to school late in the year and parents of Crescent objected, said he was not qualified.  Heber Smith suggested that he take an examination.  I objected to that and said if he failed in the spring, then their cause was just, if not I am right.  Of course he did not fail, even in our baseball games we did not fail.  The professors say there is a psychology in life that put things over, coupled with jobs or work.  There is a spirit in man the Spirit of God giveth it understanding.  That positiveness of my soul of the truth of Mormonism which I received at my father’s first prayer when I was five years of age has been verified all along life’s journey.  I have never regretted my step.

About 1915 I was attending Stake Conference at the Jordan High School.  When I got out I was informed that I was wanted in Court to show why I should not be tried for mental instability.  I had now warning of it.  If your imagination can approach in part my feelings, you will need a lively one.  My son Lawrence informed the time I was to be at the Court.  I took the first car in and started up town to seek an attorney.  I met a lawyer, Brown, and as we walked we talked.

When I entered Judge Louis Brown’s Court, my wife and son Lawrence were there with an attorney and mental experts present.  I answered all questions so coolly, I learned it was one sign of my weakness.  I asked my wife, “Is it not true that while you have sometimes been aggressive to me that I have not even raised my hands in self-defense?”  She answered in the affirmative and added that I had always been a kind husband to her.  That was the first and only time I was called in.  Zion’s Savings Bnk offered to loan me the money to defend myself, but it was not necessary.  I took over all the business again and my friends had no fear of me.

I had been paying large hospital and school bills in Logan so Paul and Moses contracted to buy the farm.  This was when I was sick.  They could not work in harmony.  Paul suggested to sell the flat and divide the $18,000 evenly between A L, L E, and Fidelia, and I was to have a $6,000 home in Sandy and $12,000 in cash.  Paul would get to good farms besides but both had big mortgages on them.  Carlquist, real estate man would handle both OK.

This deal ended up with L E taking the Murray farm for the mortgage and what Ella had loaned Paul on it.  Paul borrowed Delia’s six thousand to try to keep the Perry Place, but he lost that too.  In lieu of the money she let Paul have I have promised this home to Delia when I die.  We gave Virgil the sixty acres and two houses on the flat have a mortgage of $1,800.  He ran that up to $3,300  which I paid off.  Paul was indebted for the Warren place for $5,500 which I paid off.

Paul suggested that Delia go on a mission.  We talked to Bishop A M Nelson who called her.  She went to the Eastern States.  We had spent several hundred dollars to repair the house and furniture.  Her mission cost two hundred dollars which took all the money I had.  I am thankful she went on a mission.  Besides the experiences she had she also got a good worthy husband.

Now the interest we get from Paul is all our income.  The $1,800 at the Sandy Bank that was Virgil’s property was drawn at different times when the family needed.  The last $200 was used when Lawrence came home from the war.  He returned to Chicago and needed the cash.  I asked Gardner to throw me $200 which he did and added it to the previous amount.  That bank has treated me as a gentleman.  In short, this was true of all the banks that I have ever dealt with.

~

This about ends Grandpa’s life history.  What he did after 1930 pertained mostly to doctrines of the church.  He did a lot of reading and studying and wrote his thoughts on certain principles to various persons in the Stake and Church.  He was very much opposed to the doctrine of eternal progression and was always trying to find of ways to disprove it.  In 1933-34 he had an operation which removed his penis because it was infected with cancer.  This made it impossible for him to control the passing of urine.  He was dropsical and had to sit up the remaining months of his life.  However, he passed away without a struggle on September 7, 1935.  He would have been 79 years old the following May 18.  Those 79 years were full of struggle, unbounded energy, and courage to stand along when he knew he was right.

Buxton has said, “The longer I live, the more deeply I am convinced that that which makes the only difference between one man and other – between the weak and the powerful, the great and the insignificant – is energy; invincible determination; a purpose once formed and then death or victory.”

“To be healthy and sane and well and happy, you must do real work with your hands as well s your head.”  Elbert Hubbard.

These quotations are apropos of the life of Nels A Nelson.  He was a man of action and when convinced of the rightness of a thing was as unshakable as the granite mountain peaks overlooking the valleys of his western homeland.  His boundless energy was expressed through the use of his hands as well as with his head.  To him all things were honorable if they tended toward the building up of the Kingdom of God.  He was always upheld in this work by his loyal and devoted wife, Fidelia.  Their descendants are blessed to bear their name and will do well to emulate the example they set.

~

Comments by Milton Grant Nelson, grandson of Nels.

I copied this history from my Aunt Eunice Ensign Nelson’s typewritten version whom, I presume, copied it from Grandpa’s original written history.  I am not certain if Grandpa wrote the original in his own handwriting or if he dictated his history to someone acting as scribe.  The type of expressions and grammar used suggest to me that he may have written a good portion of it himself.

The interesting thing to me is Grandpa Nelson’s detailed recall of people’s names and places as well as events that occurred during his life.  This is remarkable because he indicates that he began writing his history 59 years after leaving the land of his birth, Sweden, without the benefit of any previously written journals.  Since he was seven years old when he left with father’s family, that means Grandpa was in his 66th year.  I don’t know many people 20 years younger that could remember anywhere near as well.

Most important to me is Grandpa’s strong testimony of the Gospel and successful effort to keep and strengthen that testimony.  By typing this history I have partaken of his spirit and have felt his presence near me as I did this task.  I wanted to make certain that his story would be available to his posterity so that they too could enjoy the story of his adventurous life.

What Temple Work Means to Me by Rosa (Nelson) Jonas Andersen

(I have maintained punctuation and spelling)

I was asked to talk a few minutes on what temple work means to me.  This I shall do to the best of my ability.  First I shall talk about the book called ADDED UPON.  No doubt most of you have read this book.  If you haven’t it would be well worth your time to do so.  We all know we existed spiritually before we came to this earth.  Two people, a man and a women, were chosen to come to this earth to fulfill a mission here and take up a body.

They came, the woman was born in Denmark.  The man was born on a farm in America.  The woman, named Ensign emegrated to America.  When she got here she got work on a farm doing house work.  One afternoon while working, a man came to the door and asked if he might have something to eat.  While he was eatin they began to chat, she found out that his name was Rupert and that he was looking for work, that he prefered doing farm work.  Later when the farmer came into the house Ensign told him about Rupert.  Rupert was immediately hired as the farmer needed help badly.  The young couple became friendly, fell in love and after a summer of courtship they were married in the temple.  Rupert had some land of his own, left to him by his father.  They made a home on this land and raised a nice family.  During the winter Rupert did work in the mines in order to get extra money.  They lived happily together for some time.  Finally one winter day Rupert was killed in the mines leaving Ensign alone on this earth to finish raising her family.  The children grew up one by one.  They married leaving Ensign alone, after a few years called home.

Rupert was there to met Ensign, they knew each other, they could remember before they came down to earth, how at that time they wondered if they would be to gether on this earth.  They had been, they smiled at each other and were content.

This story causes me to think of my parents life, being like unto it.  My mothers parents emigrated from Sweeden.  Mother was one of the first baby girls born in Logan Utah.  When she was nine years of age her mother died.  Later grandfather remarried, marrying a woman with a large family.  After a time mother was forced to earn her own living wherever she could get work.

She found employment in Pocatello Idaho.  There she worked at a boarding house waiting on tables.  Here she met Joseph S Jonas, like Rupert and Ensign one summer of courtship and they were married.  Father being a Rail Road man they moved from one place to another.  They too raised a family of seven children, four girls and three boys.  Along about the spring of 1910 we were living at Thorp Kittitas Co. Washington.

One night after a terrible storm a flood came causing much damage.  Trapping many people in their homes.  Being R. R. man father was called upon to help rescue these people, and through the wet and exposure he suffered in helping these people he became very sick and was in the hospital for six months, with rhumitisum and pneumonia.  He was so sick he had to be turned on sheets.  He was a staunch catholic and did not believe in mormonism.

While father was in the hospital mother took us little ones and went to visit her brother August Nelson who lived in Salt Lake City.  Through the worey for father and we little ones mother became very nervous, her heart became affected and she became very ill.  One night she passed away from a heart attack, if it had been now days I do believe she could of been helped, by the wonderful medicines we now have to work with.  But we children didn’t know what to do.  We were left alone in the care of her older brother with no mother, and father so desperately sick.

We feared father was too sick to receive bad news and were afraid a shock like this would prove fatal to him.  So we told him nothing about mothers death.  After the funeral I went to visit my father at the hospital who was still in Washington.  Father a catholic and mother a L. D. S.

At heart like Rupert and Ensign they were meant for each other, for mother’s spirit did not loose any time singling her mate out.  For when I entered the room father said “well she is gone isn’t she?”  I said what do you mean?”  Father said “your mother she came to my bed side at 15 min. to ten on the night of Dec. 23, I know all about it.  This is proof to me that they were meant for each other.  So I am having my mother sealed to my father for all time and eternity, as my father since that time has pass away to be with my mother.  I know they met in the hereafter recognised each other, and will be happy when I get their temple work done.

It was while we children were staying at mothers br4others home in Salt Lake City that we were babtized into the mormong church.  The Lord works in a natural way, he braught us back to where mother left off as a girl.  There most of us lived untill we were fully grown, married in the temple and went on missions.  But father would not accept.

My baby brother Joseph when he grew older went back to his father and tried to convert him to the mormon religion, but to no avail.

Years went by and father became ill again.  I sent for him to come to my home.  He lay desperatly ill for days.  The night before hr died he was so very ill, he called me to come saying “Rose offer a word of prayer for me” I knew then the hard shell about father had soffened, as even that much to his mormon daughter was a great deal for dad.  I prayed for him, but he passed away the next night.

I am thankful to my heavenly father there is a plan whereby we children who were left, were able to have these two people united in eternal marriage with their children sealed to them.  I feel with in my self they are happy and satisfied.  May I ever be worthey of entering into their presence when it is my turn to answer Gods call, is my prayer in the name of Jesus Christ, Amen.